to_o the_o pagan_a senator_n of_o rome_n when_o he_o have_v but_o a_o few_o verse_n before_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n determine_v the_o same_o word_n to_o signify_v 2._o v._o 2._o the_o king_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 7._o rome_n must_v again_o be_v suppose_v in_o this_o way_n to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o height_n of_o her_o wealth_n and_o riches_n by_o which_o she_o be_v describe_v in_o her_o idolatrous_a state_n as_o deck_v with_o gold_n and_o pearl_n and_o precious_a stone_n at_o the_o time_n that_o she_o be_v burn_v by_o totila_n for_o it_o be_v say_v at_o the_o burn_a of_o she_o that_o in_o that_o one_o hour_n be_v so_o 17._o rev._n 18._o 17._o great_a riches_n bring_v to_o nought_o which_o suppose_v that_o those_o riches_n must_v be_v in_o she_o at_o the_o time_n of_o her_o desolation_n but_o this_o be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o the_o state_n of_o paganism_n in_o rome_n at_o that_o time_n who_o glory_n have_v be_v there_o lay_v in_o the_o dust_n many_o generation_n before_o 8._o how_o monstrous_a a_o force_n also_o upon_o the_o text_n must_v it_o be_v to_o make_v rome_n the_o object_n of_o the_o fierce_a wrath_n of_o god_n at_o a_o time_n when_o she_o be_v everywhere_o own_v for_o the_o queen_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n only_o for_o have_v say_v in_o her_o heart_n some_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o in_o her_o pagan_a state_n i_o sit_v as_o a_o queen_n and_o shall_v know_v no_o sorrow_n but_o indeed_o the_o plain_a word_n do_v represent_v her_o 7._o rev._n 18._o 7._o say_n in_o her_o heart_n just_a about_o the_o time_n of_o these_o last_o plague_n upon_o she_o i_o sit_v as_o a_o queen_n etc._n etc._n which_o do_v plain_o signify_v that_o the_o rule_v state_n in_o which_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o this_o last_o end_n of_o she_o be_v the_o object_n of_o this_o judgement_n and_o this_o in_o totila_n time_n be_v a_o christian_a government_n the_o boast_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o christianity_n then_o under_o the_o term_n of_o sit_v as_o a_o queen_n will_v according_a to_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o desolation_n of_o it_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o pagan_a empire_n 9_o and_o what_o can_v that_o cry_n of_o the_o admirer_n of_o babylon_n v._o 18._o be_v understand_v of_o but_o of_o rome_n as_o at_o that_o time_n the_o seat_n of_o empire_n what_o be_v like_a unto_o this_o great_a city_n now_o what_o be_v the_o 19_o rev._n 18._o 19_o pagan_n in_o totila_n time_n the_o better_a for_o rome_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o a_o great_a empire_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o way_n how_o come_v they_o to_o lament_v and_o compassionate_v its_o loss_n of_o empire_n or_o how_o indeed_o do_v it_o at_o all_o lose_v of_o its_o empire_n by_o change_a prince_n or_o wherein_o be_v it_o then_o so_o great_a in_o empire_n before_o the_o burn_a it_o or_o so_o less_o after_o it_o when_o it_o have_v not_o be_v the_o imperial_a or_o royal_a seat_n for_o above_o 100_o year_n before_o that_o time_n and_o be_v by_o the_o take_n of_o it_o but_o return_v into_o the_o same_o hand_n that_o it_o have_v be_v in_o for_o near_o 50_o year_n together_o but_o ten_o year_n before_o that_o time_n and_o when_o present_o after_o it_o be_v return_v again_o into_o the_o same_o hand_n that_o it_o be_v take_v from_o within_o a_o few_o month_n after_o the_o burn_a it_o and_o be_v then_o repair_v again_o 10._o and_o this_o last_o consideration_n of_o the_o return_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n again_o to_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o city_n within_o so_o short_a a_o time_n be_v evidence_n enough_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o totila_n exploit_n shall_v be_v the_o burn_a of_o babylon_n in_o this_o place_n even_o by_o a_o rule_n that_o grotius_n himself_o have_v set_v up_o about_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n for_o ever_o upon_o ver_fw-la 19_o chap._n 3._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o burn_a of_o babylon_n ascend_v up_o for_o ever_o he_o say_v that_o whenever_o that_o term_n for_o ever_o be_v join_v with_o the_o destruction_n of_o a_o city_n it_o signify_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o recover_v again_o of_o a_o long_a time_n whereas_o rome_n be_v rebuilt_a the_o next_o year_n after_o the_o burn_a a_o small_a part_n of_o it_o by_o totila_n i_o will_v not_o here_o insist_v upon_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o final_a desolation_n of_o rome_n upon_o those_o emphatical_a expression_n which_o at_o first_o seem_v to_o design_n such_o a_o thing_n because_o i_o see_v all_o the_o same_o phrase_n use_v by_o the_o prophet_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o city_n as_o the_o seat_n of_o empire_n which_o yet_o continue_v considerable_a place_n after_o that_o under_o other_o ruler_n 11._o but_o that_o which_o seem_v the_o most_o inexcusable_o to_o condemn_v grotius_n fancy_n be_v that_o most_o of_o these_o expression_n concern_v the_o desolation_n of_o babylon_n be_v use_v in_o the_o prophet_n for_o nothing_o but_o the_o end_n of_o a_o monarchy_n that_o enslave_v the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o which_o also_o they_o do_v of_o themselves_o most_o of_o they_o natural_o signify_v thus_o be_v the_o people_n of_o god_n command_v to_o come_v out_o of_o babylon_n just_a before_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n 45._o jer._n 50._o 8._o &_o 51._o 6_o 45._o and_o the_o expression_n itself_o do_v natural_o signify_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n out_o of_o who_o they_o be_v to_o come_v be_v babylonian_n and_o so_o therefore_o must_v the_o chief_a body_n of_o babylon_n people_n have_v be_v idolatrous_a and_o enslaver_v of_o his_o people_n so_o also_o the_o rejoice_v over_o babylon_n at_o her_o fall_n and_o the_o call_n 29._o jer._n 50._o 14_o 48_o 29._o to_o the_o people_n of_o god_n to_o reward_n babylon_n double_a of_o what_o she_o have_v do_v to_o they_o and_o the_o riches_n of_o babylon_n at_o her_o desolation_n and_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a say_v at_o that_o time_n to_o be_v destroy_v and_o her_o greatness_n admire_v by_o those_o that_o lament_v she_o at_o the_o 8._o isa_n 47._o 8._o time_n of_o her_o fall_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o have_v commit_v fornication_n with_o she_o at_o that_o time_n bewail_v she_o do_v all_o natural_o signify_v that_o babylon_n at_o the_o time_n of_o her_o desolation_n by_o fire_n be_v then_o a_o nation_n oppress_v the_o people_n of_o god_n in_o great_a splendour_n in_o that_o way_n and_o bewail_v by_o person_n who_o themselves_o have_v be_v partaker_n in_o her_o glory_n and_o so_o be_v they_o use_v by_o the_o prophet_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v fetch_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n it_o be_v therefore_o impossible_a that_o rome-christian_a burn_v shall_v be_v babylon_n desolate_v by_o fire_n 12._o it_o be_v also_o to_o be_v remember_v that_o the_o signification_n of_o babylon_n in_o this_o very_a prophecy_n have_v be_v already_o conclude_v to_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o ecclesiastical_a domination_n prop._n 1._o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o fall_v of_o it_o be_v the_o last-end_n of_o that_o roman_a domination_n and_o not_o the_o last-end_n of_o the_o favourer_n of_o it_o only_o and_o then_o how_o inconsistent_a be_v it_o to_o make_v the_o burn_a of_o rome_n in_o a_o domination_n quite_o contrary_a to_o that_o church-rule_a which_o be_v call_v babylon_n to_o be_v the_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n 13._o to_o conclude_v grotius_n explication_n of_o the_o character_n of_o fall_a babylon_n do_v some_o of_o they_o suppose_v that_o rome_n at_o the_o take_v it_o by_o totila_n be_v actual_o at_o that_o time_n a_o seat_n of_o empire_n and_o the_o rest_n that_o it_o be_v a_o pagan_a city_n neither_o of_o which_o be_v true_a the_o desolation_n of_o it_o he_o understand_v only_o of_o the_o loss_n of_o the_o imperial_a majesty_n of_o it_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n from_o it_o and_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n he_o interpret_v of_o its_o be_v a_o pagan_a city_n now_o rome_n have_v not_o actual_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o above_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o ravenna_n be_v the_o constant_a residence_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o king_n of_o the_o goth_n and_o have_v leave_v off_o be_v a_o pagan_a city_n ever_o since_o the_o public_a reformation_n of_o it_o by_o constantine_n for_o a_o few_o pagan_a temple_n can_v make_v the_o contrary_a government_n of_o a_o city_n have_v the_o name_n of_o a_o pagan_a city_n here_o than_o we_o have_v a_o sufficient_a earnest_n of_o what_o grotius_n be_v capable_a of_o venture_v at_o in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o vision_n and_o be_v enough_o to_o prevent_v all_o the_o danger_n of_o be_v overbear_v
of_o competitor_n to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o beside_o not_o own_v as_o head_n of_o rome_n that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o account_v it_o any_o settle_a change_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n prop._n 21._o part_n 1._o hugo_n of_o arles_n have_v indeed_o the_o principality_n of_o rome_n with_o marozia_n but_o he_o be_v present_o cast_v out_o of_o it_o again_o beside_o that_o that_o that_o ibid._n cap._n 14._o the_o german_a writer_n account_n conrade_n and_o henry_n auceps_fw-la emperor_n in_o succession_n to_o ludovicus_n the_o immediate_a emperor_n before_o they_o and_o then_o there_o will_v not_o be_v above_o 8_o year_n of_o vacancy_n other_o reject_v these_o two_o because_o they_o be_v not_o anoint_v and_o crown_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o the_o german_n do_v much_o dispute_v the_o necessity_n of_o that_o the_o king_n of_o germany_n with_o who_o the_o imperial_a title_n of_o rome_n have_v continue_v by_o right_a of_o succession_n from_o charlemaigne_n till_o that_o time_n do_v still_o retain_v the_o same_o right_n in_o appearance_n because_o they_o be_v neither_o formal_o disow_v by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n nor_o have_v any_o other_o set_v up_o there_o in_o their_o place_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o italy_n be_v then_o account_v a_o particular_a jurisdiction_n by_o itself_o distinct_a from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v by_o that_o time_n almost_o absolute_a in_o that_o city_n so_o that_o all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o hence_o will_v be_v that_o the_o false_a prophet_n act_v for_o a_o little_a time_n without_o the_o beast_n 9_o and_o this_o last_o observation_n may_v occasion_v a_o scruple_n how_o the_o emperor_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n when_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n they_o have_v have_v no_o more_o than_o the_o bare_a title_n of_o it_o the_o easy_a answer_n to_o this_o be_v that_o all_o that_o be_v require_v to_o make_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o be_v chapter_n be_v see_v note_v the_o 6_o on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n a_o settle_a secular_a authority_n own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n and_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v call_v a_o head_n of_o it_o and_o have_v so_o little_a power_n or_o influence_n over_o it_o for_o all_o his_o power_n be_v to_o be_v exercise_v before_o he_o by_o another_o church-head_n distinct_a from_o he_o it_o can_v be_v think_v necessary_a 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o for_o the_o emperor_n to_o be_v particular_o resident_a at_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o rome_n for_o then_o the_o roman_a emperor_n ever_o after_o the_o make_n ravenna_n the_o imperial_a seat_n by_o honorius_n must_v have_v cease_v to_o have_v be_v the_o head_n of_o rome_n 10._o it_o may_v then_o be_v reply_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n have_v the_o title_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n of_o rome_n and_o upon_o that_o account_n shall_v seem_v not_o to_o have_v be_v change_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n but_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o have_v a_o title_n only_o but_o that_o title_n must_v be_v own_v by_o the_o chief_a authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o sole_a secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o it_o whereas_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v far_o from_o be_v own_v for_o the_o only_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n for_o they_o be_v no_o further_o own_v to_o have_v any_o thing_n to_o do_v there_o than_o what_o the_o 3._o the_o all_o historian_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o imprisonment_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o first_o for_o crown_v the_o emperor_n justin_n in_o the_o east_n and_o of_o the_o absolute_a sovereignty_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n see_v note_n on_o the_o four_o chapter_n lib._n 3._o king_n of_o the_o goth_n who_o be_v then_o in_o the_o real_a and_o actual_a possession_n of_o rome_n do_v allow_v they_o as_o partner_n with_o they_o in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o title_n of_o that_o city_n 11._o it_o may_v also_o be_v object_v that_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v very_o often_o in_o war_n with_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o strict_a confederacy_n that_o be_v everywhere_o express_v to_o be_v betwixt_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n but_o since_o they_o have_v be_v notwithstanding_o at_o a_o constant_a agreement_n in_o the_o great_a design_n of_o their_o confederacy_n which_o be_v persecution_n for_o false_a worship_n their_o occasional_a difference_n about_o other_o thing_n be_v not_o to_o be_v regard_v at_o most_o not_o more_o than_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o yet_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n 12._o how_o also_o can_v the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o have_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n about_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n when_o they_o be_v many_o of_o they_o arrian_n at_o the_o great_a distance_n from_o the_o religion_n of_o rome_n the_o answer_n to_o this_o be_v that_o they_o be_v soon_o bring_v under_o the_o authority_n and_o see_v of_o rome_n france_n spain_n and_o all_o justinian_n conquest_n change_v about_o the_o end_n of_o that_o age._n 13._o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n distinct_a from_o one_o another_o there_o can_v be_v no_o one_o secular_a head_n that_o can_v deserve_v to_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v but_o such_o a_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o have_v a_o superior_a right_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n while_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o it_o be_v divide_v 21._o prop._n 21._o into_o ten_o sovereignty_n and_o by_o that_o right_o have_v a_o claim_n to_o a_o jurisdiction_n paramount_n to_o they_o all_o and_o such_o be_v the_o claim_n of_o the_o present_a emperor_n to_o chapter_n to_o see_v notes_n m_o and_z n_z on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n reserve_a right_n over_o all_o the_o divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o there_o be_v at_o present_a so_o great_a and_o public_a a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o german_a emperor_n superiority_n over_o over_o other_o king_n only_o as_o he_o be_v roman_a emperor_n that_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v he_o be_v suffer_v to_o have_v the_o precedence_n of_o king_n who_o have_v both_o a_o much_o large_a dominion_n than_o he_o and_o a_o much_o ancient_a title_n and_o who_o take_v place_n of_o he_o before_o he_o have_v the_o imperial_a title_n when_o he_o have_v nothing_o but_o his_o hereditary_a country_n but_o that_o which_o be_v chief_o to_o be_v regard_v for_o the_o qualify_a he_o for_o this_o character_n of_o a_o head_n among_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v that_o he_o be_v proper_o say_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a civil_a head_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n in_o one_o common_a design_n that_o they_o be_v all_o engage_v in_o because_o he_o be_v so_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o manage_n they_o all_o for_o that_o end_n and_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o their_o head_n in_o it_o 14._o it_o may_v be_v further_o inquire_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v subdue_v three_o king_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n it_o be_v answer_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v say_v there_o of_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n in_o his_o joint_a confederacy_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o one_o thing_n engage_v in_o one_o design_n and_o than_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n in_o that_o design_n will_v be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o beast_n so_o that_o the_o subdue_a of_o the_o three_o king_n may_v thus_o be_v either_o title_n either_o hierom._n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 145._o say_v that_o justinian_n build_v that_o magnificent_a temple_n of_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n in_o memory_n of_o his_o persian_a vandalic_a and_o gothick_n victory_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr casaribus_fw-la pag._n 139._o give_v a_o account_n of_o belisarius_n expedition_n against_o the_o persian_n and_o that_o he_o enter_v in_o a_o triumph_n into_o constantinople_n for_o that_o conquest_n and_o pag._n 140._o say_v that_o he_o have_v a_o most_o pompous_a triumph_n from_o the_o spoil_n of_o the_o vandal_n be_v then_o consul_n in_o ordinary_a and_o pag._n 141._o say_v that_o when_o justinian_n have_v recover_v italy_n and_o subdue_v africa_n and_o persia_n he_o put_v the_o glory_n of_o his_o victory_n into_o his_o title_n justinian_n conquest_n or_o character_n or_o
people_n that_o be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o reprobate_a mind_n for_o deny_v babylon_n in_o the_o 2_o peter_n 5._o 13._o to_o be_v rome_n and_o then_o show_v we_o the_o almost_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v it_o and_o grotius_n who_o have_v use_v all_o the_o dexterity_n of_o his_o wit_n to_o remove_v the_o scene_n of_o these_o vision_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o do_v upon_o the_o 9th_o and_o 18_o verse_n of_o this_o chapter_n affirm_v that_o there_o can_v not_o have_v be_v give_v more_o illustrious_a mark_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n than_o those_o that_o be_v there_o express_v of_o it_o this_o positive_a testimony_n for_o the_o unquestionable_a evidence_n of_o this_o proposition_n against_o the_o doubt_n and_o waver_n of_o other_o be_v a_o great_a encouragement_n to_o expect_v as_o sufficient_a a_o proof_n of_o it_o from_o the_o ground_n that_o be_v lay_v down_o for_o it_o in_o the_o prophecy_n which_o be_v now_o therefore_o to_o be_v consider_v 1._o and_o first_o the_o angel_n promise_n at_o the_o seven_o verse_n of_o this_o chapter_n to_o explain_v to_o the_o prophet_n the_o mystical_a expression_n of_o the_o woman_n and_o the_o beast_n which_o he_o have_v invite_v he_o to_o the_o show_n of_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o chapter_n will_v make_v any_o judge_n he_o may_v with_o very_o good_a reason_n expect_v to_o see_v it_o perform_v by_o he_o in_o so_o clear_a a_o manner_n as_o may_v tolerable_o answer_v the_o promise_n that_o he_o have_v before_o make_v of_o it_o 2._o the_o angel_n may_v be_v find_v thereupon_o describe_v babylon_n by_o such_o character_n as_o be_v the_o individual_a and_o peculiar_a character_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n v._o 9_o &_o 18._o by_o its_o seven_o hill_n and_o its_o reign_n over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o there_o be_v no_o city_n in_o the_o world_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o be_v seat_v upon_o seven_o hill_n but_o that_o city_n only_o but_o rome_n be_v very_o eminent_a for_o this_o it_o command_v the_o east_n the_o west_n the_o south_n and_o some_o of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o north_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o then_o civilise_v world_n and_o est_fw-la and_o varro_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr ll._n dies_fw-la septimontium_fw-la nominatus_fw-la ab_fw-la his_fw-la septem_fw-la montibus_fw-la in_fw-la queis_fw-la sita_fw-la vrbs_fw-la est_fw-la varro_n inform_v we_o of_o a_o yearly_a festival_n at_o rome_n that_o be_v call_v dies_fw-la septimontium_fw-la to_o celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n upon_o which_o the_o city_n be_v build_v 3._o rome_n be_v also_o at_o the_o time_n of_o this_o explication_n general_o know_v by_o the_o appellative_n of_o the_o seven-hilled_a city_n the_o queen_n and_o lady_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v not_o better_o know_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o its_o own_o proper_a name_n by_o person_n of_o any_o fashion_n than_o by_o these_o appellative_n as_o may_v be_v see_v among_o all_o the_o famous_a poet_n especial_o of_o that_o age_n and_o who_o be_v general_o esteem_v and_o read_v all_o over_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o wall_n as_o virgil_n georg._n lib._n 2._o &_o aeneid_n lib._n 6._o septemque_fw-la una_fw-la sive_fw-la muro_fw-la circumdedit_fw-la arces_fw-la and_o all_o the_o seven-tow'red_a hill_n have_v compass_v with_o one_o wall_n virgil_n grace_n virgil_n horace_n in_o carmine_fw-la saeculari_fw-la diis_fw-la quibus_fw-la septem_fw-la placuere_fw-la colle_n dicere_fw-la carmen_fw-la to_o sing_v unto_o the_o god_n who_o love_v the_o place_n which_o the_o sev'n_a hill_n do_v grace_n horace_n great_a horace_n ovid._n fast_a lib._n 1._o sed_fw-la quae_fw-la de_fw-la septem_fw-la totum_fw-la circumspicis_fw-la orbem_fw-la montibus_fw-la imperii_fw-la roma_fw-la deûmque_fw-la locus_fw-la but_o thou_o who_o from_o thy_o sev'n-hilled_a seat_n see_v the_o world_n crouch_v at_o thy_o foot_n rome_n in_o thy_o god_n and_o empire_n great_a ovid_n throne_n ovid_n propertius_n septem_fw-la vrbs_fw-la alta_fw-la juges_fw-la toti_fw-la quae_fw-la praesidet_fw-la orbi_fw-la the_o town_n that_o rule_v the_o world_n advance_v upon_o the_o sev'n_a hill_n for_o its_o throne_n propertius_n compare_v propertius_n martial_a lib._n 12._o epigr._fw-la 8._o terrarum_fw-la dea_fw-la gentiumque_fw-la roma_fw-la cui_fw-la par_fw-fr est_fw-la nihil_fw-la &_o nihil_fw-la secundum_fw-la rome_n the_o world_n goddess_n by_o all_o nation_n fear_v to_o who_o no_o thing_n be_v like_a no_o thing_n to_o be_v compare_v martial_n fate_n martial_n lucan_n atque_fw-la omnis_fw-la latio_fw-la seruit_fw-la quae_fw-la purpura_fw-la ferro_fw-la and_o every_o crown_a head_n and_o state_n who_o to_o the_o roman_a arm_n submit_v their_o fate_n lucan_n etc._n etc._n 4._o and_o these_o character_n we_o find_v also_o express_o fix_v to_o a_o certain_a time_n when_o they_o can_v not_o be_v understand_v of_o any_o other_o place_n as_o the_o seven_o hill_n where_o the_o woman_n sit_v that_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n the_o city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v at_o 18._o ver._n 9_o &_o 18._o this_o moment_n or_o at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o angel_n speak_v to_o the_o apostle_n all_o along_o that_o chapter_n to_o unfold_v the_o mystery_n to_o he_o from_o these_o plain_a circumstance_n i_o can_v not_o think_v it_o will_v be_v any_o dangerous_a venture_n to_o be_v confident_a that_o babylon_n must_v be_v rome_n for_o who_o can_v think_v it_o possible_a for_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n to_o promise_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o explain_v the_o mystical_a term_n of_o a_o prophecy_n to_o a_o apostle_n of_o christ_n then_o to_o go_v on_o immediate_o to_o perform_v it_o by_o character_n of_o they_o which_o be_v very_o peculiar_a and_o individual_a property_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v alone_o know_v to_o have_v they_o and_o by_o which_o they_o be_v general_o know_v and_o understand_v to_o be_v mean_v in_o the_o common_a conversation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o fix_v they_o also_o to_o a_o certain_a time_n when_o they_o be_v so_o general_o use_v and_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o that_o the_o angel_n may_v understand_v they_o in_o a_o much_o different_a sense_n how_o then_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o plain_a word_n in_o scripture_n if_o in_o such_o circumstance_n as_o these_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n can_v have_v give_v such_o a_o invincible_a temptation_n to_o the_o world_n to_o deceive_v themselves_o without_o any_o possibility_n to_o prevent_v it_o i_o can_v not_o therefore_o judge_v it_o possible_a that_o babylon_n here_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o rome_n this_o i_o be_v still_o the_o more_o free_a in_o because_o i_o see_v it_o the_o confidence_n consent_n consent_n of_o those_o who_o though_o they_o make_v the_o outward_a testimony_n of_o a_o church_n their_o ordinary_a rule_n to_o judge_v of_o any_o divine_a infallible_a truth_n yet_o here_o speak_v with_o all_o imaginable_a assurance_n about_o a_o thing_n which_o their_o church_n never_o define_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o over-bearing_a evidence_n of_o the_o text_n for_o it_o and_o this_o also_o free_v i_o from_o all_o fear_n of_o any_o partial_a prejudice_n against_o their_o church_n that_o may_v make_v i_o too_o ready_a to_o join_v with_o the_o rest_n in_o this_o great_a assurance_n as_o for_o the_o waver_a opinion_n of_o other_o about_o it_o i_o know_v it_o to_o be_v no_o strange_a thing_n to_o find_v learned_a and_o worthy_a person_n of_o different_a judgement_n about_o the_o most_o certain_a and_o even_o the_o most_o undeniable_a truth_n either_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o former_a prejudices_fw-la or_o want_v of_o sufficient_a consideration_n or_o from_o a_o unaccountable_a indifference_n for_o some_o thing_n or_o from_o some_o peculiar_a propension_n to_o other_o so_o as_o sometime_o to_o maintain_v very_o plain_a contradiction_n to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o man_n as_o it_o be_v of_o old_a observe_v of_o the_o subtle_a reasoner_n in_o the_o world_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o absurd_a which_o be_v not_o maintain_v by_o some_o or_o other_o of_o the_o philosopher_n i_o have_v read_v of_o very_o learned_a sceptic_n that_o doubt_v of_o the_o certainty_n of_o mathematical_a demonstration_n have_v know_v many_o judicious_a and_o worthy_a person_n that_o can_v not_o see_v any_o absolute_a contradiction_n in_o the_o most_o difficult_a notion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o much_o more_o easy_a be_v it_o for_o the_o best_a man_n to_o apprehend_v that_o in_o the_o clear_a explication_n of_o a_o mystery_n as_o this_o be_v there_o may_v possible_o be_v a_o further_a mystery_n let_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o indifference_n of_o other_o have_v be_v what_o it_o will_v we_o be_v sure_a that_o if_o any_o mystical_a figure_n shall_v be_v now_o say_v by_o a_o angel_n to_o signify_v the_o most_o christian_n king_n with_o the_o flower-de-luces_n or_o the_o most_o catholic_n
king_n who_o have_v the_o gold_n mine_n of_o america_n or_o the_o port_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o east_n we_o shall_v most_o assure_o conclude_v that_o no_o other_o king_n now_o or_o hereafter_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o it_o but_o the_o king_n of_o france_n or_o spain_n nor_o any_o other_o port_n in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o ottoman_a port_n or_o constantinople_n and_o it_o will_v be_v altogether_o incredible_a to_o we_o that_o any_o learned_a person_n some_o hundred_o of_o year_n hence_o that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o common_a use_n of_o those_o term_n in_o this_o age_n shall_v be_v so_o extravagant_a as_o to_o think_v that_o this_o may_v be_v mean_v of_o any_o other_o christian_n or_o catholic_n king_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o or_o of_o some_o other_o great_a eastern_a port_n some_o hundred_o year_n hence_o the_o most_o satisfactory_a instance_n of_o the_o wild_a imagination_n of_o learned_a man_n on_o some_o occasion_n be_v the_o example_n that_o bellarmin_n have_v give_v we_o of_o it_o in_o the_o very_a case_n before_o we_o whatsoever_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o be_v in_o express_a term_n repugnant_a to_o himself_o in_o two_o contradictory_n assertion_n about_o this_o thing_n for_o in_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la cap._n 2._o hill_n 2._o joannes_n in_o apocalypsi_fw-la romam_fw-la passim_fw-la vocat_fw-la babylonem_fw-la et_fw-la aperte_fw-la colligitur_fw-la ex_fw-la cap._n 17._o apocalyps_n alioqui_fw-la respondeat_fw-la nobis_fw-la vellenus_fw-la quaenam_fw-la est_fw-la illa_fw-la babylon_n quae_fw-la in_o apocalypsi_fw-la imperat_fw-la regibus_fw-la terrae_fw-la bellarm._n l._n 2._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la romano_n cap._n 2._o ibid._n nec_fw-la enim_fw-la alia_fw-la civitas_fw-la est_fw-la quae_fw-la joannes_n tempore_fw-la imperium_fw-la habuerit_fw-la super_fw-la reges_fw-la terrae_fw-la quam_fw-la roma_fw-la &_o notissimum_fw-la est_fw-la supra_fw-la septem_fw-la colle_n romam_fw-la aedificatam_fw-la esse_fw-la for_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o other_o city_n in_o st._n john_n time_n that_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o be_v everywhere_o know_v that_o rome_n be_v build_v upon_o seven_o hill_n he_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o babylon_n be_v rome_n and_o show_v vellenus_fw-la his_o adversary_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a it_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n else_o and_o yet_o in_o the_o same_o book_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o when_o he_o come_v to_o state_n what_o babylon_n be_v in_o that_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n revelation_n respondeo_fw-la 1o._o dici_fw-la posse_fw-la cum_fw-la augustino_n areta_n haymone_n beda_n raperto_n etc._n etc._n non_fw-la intelligi_fw-la romam_fw-la per_fw-la meretricem_fw-la sed_fw-la universam_fw-la diaboli_fw-la civitatem_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o scripturâ_fw-la saepe_fw-la voco_fw-la babylon_n bellarm._n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pont._n romano_n cap._n 13._o this_o be_v before_o observe_v by_o malvenda_n p._n 226._o de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la mirati_fw-la impendio_fw-la sumus_fw-la etc._n etc._n i_o do_v extreme_o wonder_v to_o find_v a_o new_a author_n i._n e._n bellarmine_n to_o think_v that_o this_o beast_n may_v be_v either_o the_o roman_a empire_n or_o 15._o bellarm._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pont._n c._n 15._o the_o congregation_n of_o wicked_a man_n first_o say_v he_o it_o may_v be_v say_v with_o st._n augustine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o rome_n if_o so_o eminent_a a_o person_n can_v print_v such_o a_o express_a contradiction_n in_o plain_a word_n about_o a_o opinion_n which_o he_o can_v think_v to_o be_v necessary_o certain_a and_o clear_o express_v in_o the_o text_n at_o some_o time_n and_o that_o in_o a_o book_n of_o controversy_n in_o the_o face_n of_o his_o adversary_n and_o about_o so_o very_o remarkable_a a_o matter_n it_o can_v be_v at_o all_o strange_a to_o find_v learned_a man_n bare_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o a_o matter_n which_o be_v apparent_o clear_a and_o certain_a and_o that_o remarkable_a observation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n ribera_n be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o this_o namely_o fornicariam_fw-la namely_o hoc_fw-la dicam_fw-la ambrose_n qui_fw-la prius_fw-la negaverat_fw-la tandem_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o veritate_fw-la convictus_fw-la babylonem_fw-la romam_fw-la significare_fw-la confessus_fw-la est_fw-la ribera_n in_o cap._n 14._o apocalyps_n num_fw-la 30._o idem_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n v._n 16._o hîc_fw-la jam_fw-la nonnulli_fw-la scriptores_fw-la qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la interpretati_fw-la fuerint_fw-la veritate_fw-la ipsâ_fw-la coguntur_fw-la nobis_fw-la favere_fw-la nam_fw-la ambrose_n romam_fw-la dicit_fw-la esse_fw-la fornicariam_fw-la that_o such_o as_o have_v be_v of_o another_o mind_n in_o this_o point_n yet_o at_o last_o be_v force_v to_o change_v their_o opinion_n by_o the_o irresistible_a evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a instance_n that_o man_n of_o learning_n may_v hold_v out_o awhile_o against_o the_o clear_a truth_n and_o that_o therefore_o their_o authority_n be_v not_o to_o be_v weigh_v against_o any_o conclusion_n that_o do_v otherwise_o appear_v undoubted_o clear_a to_o one_o self_n and_o to_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o judicious_a beside_o and_o now_o i_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v be_v unnecessary_o tedious_a in_o these_o last_o reflection_n but_o since_o i_o have_v find_v by_o long_a experience_n that_o the_o general_a prejudice_n to_o i_o and_o to_o most_o of_o the_o world_n beside_o against_o the_o clear_a thing_n in_o these_o vision_n be_v the_o strange_a different_a apprehension_n of_o very_a judicious_a man_n about_o they_o i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o stay_v long_o enough_o upon_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o insignificancy_n of_o that_o scruple_n to_o take_v off_o all_o the_o power_n of_o it_o for_o the_o future_a and_o this_o will_n it_o may_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v of_o great_a use_n than_o it_o may_v at_o first_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v after_o this_o satisfaction_n about_o babylon_n the_o subject_a of_o the_o present_a proposition_n i_o find_v at_o the_o first_o sight_n that_o what_o be_v attribute_v to_o babylon_n in_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v unquestionable_a consent_n consent_n as_o it_o have_v also_o the_o general_a suffrage_n of_o the_o interpreter_n 1._o as_o namely_o first_o that_o it_o be_v there_o signify_v to_o be_v procon_n be_v grotius_n in_o cap._n 17._o apocal._n mulier_fw-la est_fw-la roma_fw-la sed_fw-la notandum_fw-la cum_fw-la urbe_fw-la simul_fw-la notari_fw-la imperium_fw-la vrbis_fw-la the_o woman_n be_v rome_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o together_o with_o the_o city_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n a_o manifest_a proof_n of_o this_o be_v the_o custom_n observe_v by_o all_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o they_o return_v from_o their_o several_a government_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n they_o use_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o ensign_n of_o their_o authority_n at_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o they_o enter_v the_o city_n lib._n ult_n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la procon_n in_o rule_n or_o to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o empire_n for_o it_o have_v all_o the_o ensign_n of_o majesty_n 5._o chap._n 17._o v._n 1._o 3_o 4_o 5._o array_v in_o purple_a and_o scarlet_a colour_n and_o sit_v upon_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n interpret_v to_o be_v so_o many_o king_n and_o call_v babylon_n the_o great_a the_o great_a whore_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v a_o idolatrous_a rule_n be_v assure_v from_o the_o name_n of_o a_o harlot_n and_o a_o whore_n and_o of_o fornication_n give_v it_o which_o among_o all_o the_o prophet_n do_v common_o signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o idolatry_n and_o apostasy_n when_o speak_v of_o a_o city_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v also_o a_o antichristian_a tyranny_n be_v plain_a from_o she_o be_v say_v to_o be_v see_v drunken_a with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n 6._o v._o 6._o of_o jesus_n chap._n ii_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o former_a proposition_n make_v the_o standard_n to_o judge_v what_o kind_n of_o evidence_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v one_o sure_a of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o the_o prophecy_n and_o four_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n draw_v from_o it_o the_o plainness_n and_o vsefulness_n of_o they_o i_o be_v not_o so_o vain_a as_o to_o think_v i_o have_v get_v much_o by_o the_o undoubted_a certainty_n of_o the_o former_a proposition_n to_o give_v i_o any_o hope_n of_o much_o better_a satisfaction_n about_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o interpretation_n for_o in_o all_o my_o former_a perplexity_n about_o these_o thing_n i_o never_o question_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o and_o beside_o i_o see_v this_o to_o be_v general_o acknowledge_v by_o those_o who_o yet_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o almost_o every_o thing_n else_o but_o however_o since_o this_o be_v the_o only_a certain_a truth_n that_o be_v then_o know_v about_o these_o thing_n it_o
find_v to_o signify_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o its_o antichristian_a domination_n by_o prop._n 1_o 3._o and_o the_o desolation_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o prophet_n for_o which_o the_o same_o expression_n with_o these_o here_o be_v use_v do_v signify_v the_o last_o end_n of_o that_o monarchy_n or_o rule_v power_n 4._o and_o beside_o it_o be_v the_o general_a usage_n of_o the_o prophetical_a write_n to_o set_v out_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o a_o rule_v people_n by_o the_o desolation_n of_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o that_o nation_n at_o the_o same_o time_n thus_o be_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n judah_n egypt_n and_o of_o the_o babylonian_n represent_v by_o the_o desolation_n of_o samaria_n jerusalem_n noph_n and_o babylon_n 5._o but_o more_o particular_o be_v it_o set_v forth_o in_o this_o prophecy_n that_o the_o desolation_n of_o babylon_n be_v not_o after_o the_o end_n of_o that_o monarchy_n which_o it_o here_o represent_v for_o the_o beast_n who_o head_n do_v represent_v this_o city_n and_o be_v himself_o call_v the_o king_n of_o it_o be_v not_o dethrone_v till_o after_o the_o desolation_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n as_o appear_v chapter_n 19_o 20._o and_o chap._n 16._o 14_o 19_o the_o judgement_n upon_o babylon_n be_v betwixt_o the_o meeting_n of_o the_o strength_n of_o that_o monarchy_n in_o harmageddon_n and_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o babylon_n in_o none_o of_o the_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o revelation_n can_v be_v rome_n corollar_n pagan_n this_o may_v safe_o be_v conclude_v from_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whore_n here_o give_v to_o babylon_n for_o when_o a_o nation_n or_o city_n be_v say_v in_o scripture_n to_o commit_v fornication_n or_o to_o be_v a_o harlot_n it_o signify_v that_o nation_n or_o city_n to_o have_v apostatise_v from_o the_o true_a religion_n to_o idolatry_n see_v the_o three_o first_o chapter_n of_o hosea_n and_o therefore_o must_v babylon_n here_o signify_v rome_n christian_n turn_v idolatrous_a which_o be_v not_o till_o after_o the_o time_n of_o rome_n pagan_n the_o name_n of_o harlot_n be_v indeed_o give_v to_o nineveh_n nahum_n 3._o 4._o but_o that_o prophecy_n be_v after_o that_o of_o jonah_n in_o who_o time_n the_o people_n of_o niniveh_n be_v say_v to_o have_v believe_v in_o god_n and_o to_o have_v repent_v jonah_n 3._o 5_o 10._o and_o so_o the_o idolatry_n of_o nineveh_n after_o that_o time_n be_v her_o apostasy_n from_o the_o true_a faith_n but_o it_o be_v much_o more_o confirm_v from_o the_o precede_a proposition_n for_o babylon_n be_v in_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o it_o the_o same_o antichristian_a state_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o rome_n by_o prop._n 2._o and_o in_o that_o state_n of_o it_o it_o be_v desolate_v by_o fire_n by_o propos_fw-fr praece_v but_o this_o be_v never_o know_v to_o have_v be_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o rome-heathen_a there_o be_v nothing_o that_o have_v the_o least_o appearance_n of_o the_o desolation_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n at_o constantine_n triumph_n over_o paganism_n much_o less_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n like_o the_o least_o part_n of_o the_o description_n of_o the_o desolation_n of_o babylon_n by_o fire_n as_o it_o be_v here_o most_o remarkable_o signify_v but_o grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n to_o uphold_v their_o application_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o rome-heathen_a will_v have_v rome_n to_o be_v babylon_n two_o hundred_o year_n after_o it_o be_v come_v under_o the_o christian_a emperor_n because_o there_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o now_o and_o then_o a_o consul_n that_o be_v pagan_n for_o that_o space_n of_o time_n after_o constantine_n triumph_n over_o paganism_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o last_o desolation_n of_o babylon_n by_o fire_n be_v at_o the_o burn_a of_o rome_n by_o totila_n an._n 546._o where_o the_o storm_n of_o the_o enemy_n fury_n lie_v almost_o whole_o upon_o the_o pagan_a party_n and_o the_o christian_n be_v most_o save_v by_o fly_v to_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o may_v here_o by_o the_o way_n be_v observe_v what_o become_v of_o the_o ground_n of_o dr._n hammond_n confidence_n that_o the_o thing_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v all_o to_o be_v fulfil_v in_o the_o time_n next_o to_o the_o age_n in_o which_o they_o be_v see_v from_o what_o be_v say_v chap._n 1._o 1._o thing_n that_o must_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v for_o here_o be_v near_o five_o hundred_o year_n time_n allow_v by_o the_o doctor_n for_o the_o fulfil_n they_o and_o then_o he_o make_v the_o turk_n also_o to_o be_v foretell_v in_o they_o beside_o by_o gog_n and_o magog_n which_o require_v some_o hundred_o 8._o chap._n 20._o 8._o of_o year_n more_o and_o yet_o the_o doctor_n speak_v with_o a_o great_a confidence_n and_o assurance_n of_o the_o fulfil_n of_o all_o soon_o after_o the_o time_n that_o the_o prophecy_n be_v give_v but_o without_o further_a concern_v about_o that_o let_v we_o now_o observe_v the_o strange_a absurdity_n of_o this_o explication_n 1._o according_a to_o this_o rome_n must_v be_v babylon_n or_o rome_n for_o 200_o year_n after_o that_o the_o baylonish_n throne_n in_o it_o have_v be_v pull_v down_o and_o when_o its_o conquer_a enemy_n the_o christian_a church_n have_v be_v for_o all_o that_o time_n triumph_v in_o its_o room_n in_o the_o imperial_a throne_n in_o the_o public_a law_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o government_n and_o in_o the_o public_a place_n of_o divine_a worship_n 2._o and_o then_o rome_n christian_n whilst_o it_o be_v the_o possession_n of_o a_o 20._o rev._n 18._o 20._o christian_a prince_n must_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v burn_v to_o bear_v the_o vengeance_n of_o rome_n heathen_a for_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o christian_a saint_n and_o martyr_n so_o many_o year_n after_o that_o heathenism_n have_v be_v there_o public_o triumph_v over_o 3._o the_o christian_n also_o who_o do_v then_o defend_v their_o city_n against_o 4._o rev._n 18._o 4._o another_o christian_a prince_n must_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v call_v upon_o from_o heaven_n to_o come_v out_o of_o it_o and_o so_o to_o give_v up_o their_o master_n right_o to_o the_o enemy_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v make_v to_o partake_v of_o the_o punishment_n of_o rome_n for_o its_o heathenism_n 200_o year_n before_o to_o which_o they_o be_v the_o great_a enemy_n for_o none_o be_v more_o zealous_a against_o paganism_n than_o justinian_n who_o be_v at_o that_o time_n lord_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o severity_n of_o his_o law_n against_o it_o 4._o of_o the_o same_o extravagant_a nature_n must_v it_o be_v to_o make_v the_o 20._o rev._n 18._o 20._o heaven_n the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n and_o all_o the_o faithful_a christian_n in_o the_o city_n at_o that_o time_n to_o triumph_v with_o joy_n at_o the_o burn_a of_o the_o house_n and_o good_n of_o most_o christian_n and_o a_o few_o pagan_n together_o and_o at_o the_o take_n of_o a_o city_n by_o the_o christian_a goth_n from_o the_o christian_a roman_n 5._o and_o the_o burn_a not_o a_o three_o part_n of_o rome_n as_o grotius_n confess_v of_o this_o exploit_n of_o totila_n and_o the_o slaughter_n of_o a_o few_o pagan_n in_o it_o must_v be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o giving_z rome-pagan_a double_a revenge_n for_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o saint_n and_o of_o all_o that_o be_v slay_v upon_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o pagan_a power_n of_o rome_n 6._o rev._n 8._o 6._o all_o over_o the_o empire_n it_o must_v be_v the_o give_v rome-pagan_a the_o cup_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o fierceness_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n 19_o chap._n 16._o 19_o 6._o the_o pagan_a king_n also_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o have_v commit_v fornication_n with_o rome-pagan_a some_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o that_o be_v have_v comply_v with_o the_o roman_a idolatry_n must_v in_o this_o way_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v alive_a to_o lament_v the_o sad_a condition_n 9_o rev._n 18._o 9_o of_o a_o christian_a city_n at_o the_o take_v it_o by_o a_o christian_a prince_n or_o at_o best_a the_o heathen_a king_n then_o in_o the_o world_n no_o body_n know_v when_o within_o many_o hundred_o mile_n of_o that_o city_n must_v grievous_o lament_v for_o the_o slaughter_n of_o some_o pagan_a roman_n with_o who_o they_o have_v be_v use_v to_o comply_v in_o the_o pagan_a way_n nothing_o indeed_o do_v make_v grotius_n more_o to_o be_v suspect_v of_o intend_v only_o to_o play_v with_o this_o prophecy_n or_o only_o to_o vex_v some_o hot_a apocalyptical_a man_n among_o his_o adversary_n than_o the_o seemingly-wilful_a application_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o have_v commit_v fornication_n with_o babylon_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n
in_o any_o thing_n here_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o judgement_n only_o and_o the_o most_o it_o most_o cornel._n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o apocalyps_n v._o 2._o exit_fw-la dictis_fw-la patet_fw-la non_fw-la esse_fw-la probabile_fw-la etc._n etc._n from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a what_o a_o learned_a man_n have_v imagine_v viz._n that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o this_o and_o the_o follow_a chapter_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o sack_n of_o rome_n by_o alaricus_n gensericus_fw-la odoacer_n and_o totila_n for_o those_o exploit_n be_v not_o do_v by_o ten_o king_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n but_o by_o single_a king_n nor_n be_v they_o so_o considerable_a as_o that_o shall_v be_v which_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o be_v the_o last_o and_o never-before-parallelled_a ruin_n of_o rome_n so_o also_o malvenda_n pag._n 186._o in_o cap._n 19_o v._n 9_o apocalyp_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o this_o denote_v the_o burn_a of_o babylon_n that_o be_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n idem_fw-la pag._n 187._o equidem_fw-la si_fw-la cuncta_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o if_o what_o the_o h._n evangelist_n have_v deliver_v from_o the_o 11_o verse_n chap._n 18._o apocal._n be_v observe_v one_o may_v see_v very_o plain_o from_o thence_o that_o john_n do_v undoubted_o prophesy_v of_o that_o state_n in_o which_o rome_n shall_v be_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n bellarmin_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 4._o nor_n be_v it_o any_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v lay_v waste_n and_o burn_v according_a to_o rev._n 17._o 16._o for_o this_o will_v not_o be_v till_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n ribera_n in_o cap._n 18._o apoc._n v._n 21._o but_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o stone_n signify_v something_o more_o viz._n that_o babylon_n be_v to_o be_v utter_o destroy_v so_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o footstep_n of_o it_o to_o be_v see_v and_o v._o 22._o after_o this_o manner_n do_v the_o prophet_n usual_o speak_v of_o city_n that_o be_v ruin_v jerem._n 25._o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 185._o the_o first_o opinion_n viz._n that_o rome_n will_v be_v a_o idolatrous_a harlot_n in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v probable_a because_o rome_n which_o be_v to_o be_v destroy_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n must_v be_v destroy_v for_o some_o crime_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n ribera_n pag._n 455._o in_o cap._n 14._o apoc._n num_fw-la 44._o for_o that_o rome_n shall_v be_v utter_o burn_v not_o only_o for_o its_o former_a sin_n but_o also_o for_o those_o which_o it_o shall_v commit_v in_o the_o last_o time_n be_v so_o manifest_o to_o be_v know_v from_o these_o word_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o the_o silly_a man_n in_o the_o world_n can_v deny_v it_o eminent_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n do_v also_o agree_v in_o this_o opinion_n and_o show_v it_o to_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o king_n the_o alcazar_n notat_fw-la 13._o prooemial_a the_o ancient_a father_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v continue_v till_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v burn_v with_o corporeal_a fire_n and_o that_o also_o by_o ten_o king_n ancient_a father_n it_o be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o evidence_n of_o these_o inconvenience_n against_o the_o make_n babylon_n rome-heathen_a that_o they_o have_v force_v the_o most_o judicious_a and_o ingenuous_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n rather_o to_o venture_v upon_o apply_v all_o to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o apostasy_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o the_o time_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n or_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n assign_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n though_o they_o have_v thereby_o manifest_o endanger_v the_o two_o chief_a note_n of_o their_o church_n that_o be_v universality_n and_o infallibility_n for_o babylon_n must_v then_o seduce_v all_o nation_n and_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o must_v at_o least_o signify_v all_o the_o nation_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o must_v be_v vast_o great_a than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o then_o it_o will_v have_v the_o authority_n of_o rome_n itself_o at_o that_o time_n and_o of_o all_o its_o empire_n to_o make_v it_o a_o fallible_a and_o delude_a roman_a church_n great_a than_o any_o remain_a part_n of_o that_o church_n but_o the_o certain_a obstacle_n against_o this_o be_v first_o that_o rome_n must_v thus_o be_v suppose_v to_o get_v the_o conquest_n of_o all_o nation_n 18._o rev._n 17._o 18._o and_o of_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n within_o three_o year_n time_n for_o that_o be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o time_n of_o her_o reign_n and_o not_o only_o to_o get_v such_o a_o miraculous_a conquest_n in_o that_o time_n but_o also_o to_o make_v all_o nation_n own_o her_o idolatry_n in_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o must_v be_v a_o far_o great_a miracle_n than_o ever_o god_n 2._o rev._n 17._o 2._o yet_o suffer_v the_o devil_n to_o work_v in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o also_o against_o all_o the_o light_n and_o resolution_n of_o man_n conscience_n to_o the_o contrary_a which_o be_v a_o more_o difficult_a matter_n to_o bend_v against_o the_o natural_a course_n of_o it_o than_o the_o subject-matter_n of_o any_o other_o miracle_n rome_n must_v also_o by_o this_o be_v suppose_v to_o advance_v all_o merchant_n to_o a_o incredible_a stock_n of_o wealth_n and_o riches_n within_o 15._o rev._n 18._o 15._o the_o space_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a by_o foreign_a traffic_n with_o she_o for_o these_o merchant_n be_v to_o be_v all_o that_o trade_n by_o sea_n and_o the_o great_a man_n or_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o how_o monstrous_a a_o thing_n be_v this_o to_o think_v of_o foreign_a merchant_n 17._o v._o 17._o within_o so_o short_a a_o time_n when_o the_o business_n of_o but_o one_o ordinary_a voyage_n do_v take_v up_o the_o best_a part_n of_o one_o of_o those_o year_n this_o the_o chief_a author_n of_o this_o opinion_n ribera_n do_v ingenuous_o confess_v to_o be_v a_o very_a hard_a thing_n to_o imagine_v the_o manner_n of_o and_o that_o he_o himself_o do_v account_v it_o a_o wonderful_a and_o miraculous_a thing_n and_o thereby_o do_v seem_v to_o allow_v we_o the_o liberty_n of_o take_v it_o for_o a_o kind_n of_o incredible_a thing_n as_o miracle_n before_o they_o be_v do_v be_v general_o account_v to_o be_v and_o then_o this_o make_v it_o at_o least_o very_o high_o probable_a that_o the_o time_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n or_o of_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n with_o the_o beast_n who_o carry_v she_o and_o to_o who_o seven_o head_n she_o be_v always_o fix_v must_v be_v understand_v in_o such_o a_o mystical_a sense_n as_o will_v give_v time_n enough_o for_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v do_v in_o that_o reign_n and_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o such_o part_n of_o time_n in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n among_o the_o prophet_n by_o rule_n 3._o which_o will_v make_v the_o time_n of_o babylon_n to_o begin_v many_o age_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n from_o hence_o then_o it_o appear_v that_o we_o have_v this_o encouragement_n already_o for_o our_o hope_n of_o a_o clear_a determination_n of_o the_o application_n of_o this_o prophecy_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v but_o three_o way_n yet_o pitch_v upon_o for_o the_o application_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o rome-pagan_a to_o rome-christian_a and_o to_o rome_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o first_o of_o which_o have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v very_o absurd_a and_o the_o last_o incredible_a and_o this_o be_v a_o invite_v foretaste_a of_o the_o satisfaction_n that_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o the_o more_o orderly_a and_o cautious_a examination_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o all_o clear_a determination_n concern_v these_o vision_n chap._n iu._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o inference_n draw_v from_o the_o former_a chapter_n to_o discover_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o three_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o last_o called_z the_o beast_n a_o account_n of_o the_o author_n method_n the_o determination_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n to_o the_o time_n after_o the_o end_n of_o rome-pagan_a which_o seem_v now_o to_o be_v unquestionable_a do_v offer_v a_o very_a fair_a light_n for_o some_o general_a discovery_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n which_o seem_v by_o the_o order_n of_o they_o to_o be_v design_v to_o be_v the_o clue_n to_o direct_v we_o in_o
the_o intricate_a maze_n of_o these_o vision_n for_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n be_v represent_v as_o inseparable_a companion_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n the_o beast_n seem_v to_o be_v confine_v to_o that_o city_n by_o his_o head_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o hill_n upon_o which_o the_o city_n be_v seat_v and_o since_o it_o be_v already_o know_v what_o city_n babylon_n be_v it_o can_v then_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o beast_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o king_n must_v be_v the_o king_n of_o that_o city_n so_o that_o if_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n have_v be_v clear_o prove_v to_o be_v after_o the_o time_n of_o rome-pagan_a the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v also_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v as_o long_o after_o that_o time_n now_o if_o any_o part_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o be_v so_o long_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n this_o do_v plain_o determine_v what_o kind_n of_o king_n the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v who_o succession_n seem_v to_o be_v give_v on_o purpose_n to_o measure_v out_o the_o time_n betwixt_o the_o date_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o last_o of_o they_o in_o rule_n call_v the_o beast_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v the_o three_o king_n in_o order_n after_o he_o who_o reign_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o eight_o to_o 11._o rev._n 17._o 11._o he_o that_o be_v a_o six_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n from_o hence_o will_v any_o conclude_v that_o since_o the_o eight_o of_o these_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n after_o the_o time_n of_o rome-pagan_a that_o be_v some_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o his_o reign_n and_o the_o other_o two_o reign_n before_o he_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n in_o st._n john_n day_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o three_o single_a person_n only_o for_o there_o be_v near_o three_o hundred_o year_n betwixt_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o full_a end_n of_o rome_n pagan_n before_o which_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n have_v be_v prove_v impossible_a to_o be_v and_o within_o that_o space_n of_o time_n there_o be_v above_o thirty_o succession_n of_o single_a person_n in_o the_o roman_a throne_n it_o will_v therefore_o next_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v from_o the_o roman_a history_n what_o else_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o king_n who_o be_v say_v to_o reign_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n can_v possible_o be_v it_o will_v appear_v from_o thence_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o king_n of_o rome_n at_o that_o time_n but_o a_o single_a emperor_n wherefore_o since_o it_o have_v be_v find_v impossible_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o single_a person_n of_o that_o emperor_n who_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o king_n then_o reign_v there_o be_v nothing_o else_o that_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o it_o but_o that_o form_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n which_o the_o emperor_n title_n give_v name_n to_o or_o the_o imperial_a government_n then_o in_o power_n and_o consequent_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n must_v all_o the_o three_o king_n of_o which_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o 8_o or_o last_o be_v so_o many_o successive_a change_n of_o roman_a government_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n since_o therefore_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o king_n be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n john_n all_o that_o seem_v needful_a to_o be_v do_v to_o determine_v the_o time_n and_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n that_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n be_v to_o inquire_v from_o history_n what_o successive_a change_n there_o have_v be_v in_o the_o roman_a government_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o next_o change_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a government_n in_o those_o day_n must_v certain_o be_v the_o beast_n and_o bellarmin_n be_v so_o far_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n in_o this_o that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o and_o we_o in_o this_o affair_n be_v whether_o the_o imperial_a government_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n have_v ever_o since_o that_o time_n be_v cut_v off_o which_o make_v he_o take_v such_o pain_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o same_o imperial_a roman_a government_n continue_v unchanged_a to_o this_o day_n and_o thus_o all_o the_o difficulty_n that_o remain_v seem_v according_a to_o he_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o inquire_v after_o and_o right_o judge_v of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n from_o history_n for_o he_o grant_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o the_o beast_n his_o head_n and_o horn_n but_o roman_a power_n though_o he_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o distinction_n and_o order_n of_o succession_n among_o they_o the_o seem_v evidence_n of_o the_o conclusion_n before_o mention_v even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o zealous_a and_o the_o most_o able_a defender_n of_o the_o roman_a interest_n be_v a_o very_a satisfactory_a proof_n that_o the_o angel_n that_o offer_v that_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n to_o the_o apostle_n do_v real_o intend_v to_o be_v understand_v according_a as_o one_o will_v expect_v from_o the_o promise_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o a_o mystery_n from_o so_o divine_a a_o person_n and_o this_o be_v a_o great_a encouragement_n to_o any_o that_o be_v willing_a to_o take_v the_o pain_n for_o it_o to_o search_v after_o the_o true_a mean_n to_o determine_v the_o right_a sense_n of_o this_o explication_n the_o angel_n first_o promise_n to_o unfold_v a_o mystery_n begin_v it_o in_o very_o know_v expression_n go_v on_o in_o other_o character_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v clear_a who_o will_v not_o then_o positive_o conclude_v with_o himself_o that_o the_o main_a stroke_n and_o mystical_a character_n in_o which_o it_o be_v express_v must_v certain_o be_v intelligible_a enough_o by_o some_o mean_n in_o our_o power_n especial_o when_o we_o find_v so_o many_o excitation_n in_o this_o prophecy_n to_o understand_v it_o but_o i_o see_v so_o many_o miscarriage_n in_o attempt_n in_o this_o way_n and_o can_v find_v so_o little_a clear_a satisfaction_n in_o the_o most_o cautious_a interpretation_n that_o i_o be_v afraid_a of_o nothing_o more_o than_o of_o be_v satisfy_v about_o these_o thing_n too_o soon_o there_o be_v such_o fair_a appearance_n and_o ground_n for_o strong_a presumption_n that_o the_o great_a danger_n lie_v in_o be_v too_o ready_a to_o close_v with_o a_o seem_o obvious_a sense_n of_o the_o angel_n explication_n my_o aim_n be_v at_o assurance_n in_o these_o matter_n and_o the_o best_a way_n for_o that_o i_o conclude_v to_o be_v to_o search_v for_o difficulty_n to_o counterpoise_v the_o too_o much_o proneness_n of_o my_o inclination_n to_o hasten_v to_o a_o determination_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o great_a variety_n of_o show_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o grotius_n make_v a_o great_a advantage_n of_o to_o the_o baffle_n of_o all_o the_o force_n of_o the_o best_a demonstration_n draw_v from_o the_o synchronism_n of_o the_o several_a description_n of_o it_o in_o the_o several_a chapter_n there_o seem_v also_o to_o be_v a_o great_a ambiguity_n in_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v no_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o head_n from_o the_o beast_n himself_o nor_o of_o their_o nature_n in_o general_a nor_o of_o their_o constitutive_a difference_n from_o one_o another_o and_o it_o seem_v but_o a_o presumption_n to_o make_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o head_n to_o take_v their_o determinate_a form_n from_o what_o be_v discover_v to_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o six_o head_n upon_o which_o nevertheless_o do_v depend_v all_o the_o hope_n of_o come_n to_o a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o particular_a time_n of_o that_o reign_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o think_v of_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n these_o consideration_n make_v i_o conclude_v that_o the_o angel_n explication_n do_v suppose_v and_o direct_v to_o some_o other_o know_v key_n to_o come_v to_o a_o full_a understanding_n of_o his_o mind_n it_o be_v obvious_a thereupon_o to_o apprehend_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n and_o horn_n be_v very_o mystical_a kind_n of_o expression_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o they_o to_o consult_v the_o common_a acceptation_n of_o they_o among_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n in_o like_a matter_n to_o these_o here_o before_o we_o according_a to_o rule_v 2._o i_o be_v soon_o satisfy_v in_o this_o i_o find_v by_o the_o unanimous_a ribera_n
beast_n that_o be_v past_a and_o revive_v again_o by_o corol._n prop._n 5._o and_o be_v the_o eight_o after_o the_o seven_o and_o therefore_o must_v be_v that_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v last_o in_o rule_n wherefore_o since_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v call_v the_o beast_n and_o yet_o be_v find_v real_o to_o be_v but_o one_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n can_v signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o particular_a head_n only_o and_o so_o the_o head_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o beast_n as_o the_o action_n of_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o action_n of_o that_o people_n or_o nation_n where_o they_o reign_v this_o interpretation_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o agreement_n of_o almost_o all_o interpreter_n of_o all_o differ_a party_n except_v one_o or_o two_o without_o any_o reason_n for_o their_o dissent_n but_o only_o the_o uphold_v of_o a_o particular_a opinion_n and_o among_o those_o be_v that_o opinion_n of_o bellarmin_n who_o will_v have_v the_o number_n seven_o in_o this_o place_n to_o signify_v collective_o all_o the_o emperor_n because_o that_o seven_n be_v very_o usual_o take_v in_o scripture_n for_o a_o perfect_a number_n 5._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 5._o and_o then_o signify_v all_o indefinite_o but_o more_o frequent_o in_o the_o revelation_n than_o any_o where_o else_o and_o yet_o all_o that_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o use_n of_o seven_o when_o it_o be_v a_o perfect_a number_n and_o when_o it_o be_v a_o break_a number_n can_v but_o see_v that_o seven_o here_o must_v necessary_o be_v take_v for_o a_o definite_a determinate_a number_n by_o the_o plain_a distribution_n of_o it_o into_o five_o one_o another_z and_o a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o this_o be_v so_o common_a and_o know_v a_o thing_n that_o there_o can_v not_o have_v be_v a_o plain_a instance_n of_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n imagination_n about_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o know_v thing_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o bellarmin_n be_v so_o far_o of_o opinion_n with_o the_o rest_n as_o to_o affirm_v that_o antichrist_n or_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o last_o king_n of_o those_o who_o shall_v rule_v the_o roman_a empire_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 15._o which_o be_v a_o agreement_n with_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o precede_a conclusion_n from_o the_o former_a corollary_n it_o do_v very_o immediate_o follow_v that_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n 6._o prop._n 6._o do_v signify_v the_o beast_n with_o his_o last_o rule_v head_n for_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v that_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o which_o he_o be_v see_v in_o the_o 3_o verse_n as_o do_v thus_o appear_v after_o that_o show_n of_o he_o he_o be_v call_v all_o over_o that_o chapter_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o reference_n to_o his_o have_v be_v see_v before_o which_o in_o common_a use_n of_o speech_n determine_v he_o to_o be_v the_o same_o that_o have_v be_v there_o show_v and_o therefore_o by_o rule_n 1._o he_o must_v be_v all_o over_o the_o chapter_n the_o beast_n that_o be_v see_v in_o the_o 3_o verse_n now_o of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v there_o see_v the_o angel_n say_v v._o 8._o that_o he_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o say_v at_o the_o 11_o verse_n be_v the_o eight_o king_n who_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o beast_n with_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n coral_n 2._o prop._n 5._o the_o beast_n therefore_o do_v signify_v nothing_o else_o all_o over_o the_o 17_o chap._n revel_v but_o the_o state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n and_o though_o there_o be_v seven_o head_n see_v upon_o the_o beast_n yet_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o all_o the_o other_o head_n will_v be_v pass_v before_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o eight_o king_n v._o 10._o so_o that_o the_o sight_n of_o he_o with_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v in_o effect_n the_o see_v he_o with_o six_o dead_a head_n and_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o only_o revive_v again_o which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o its_o one_o last_o rule_v head_n only_o see_v then_o the_o sum_n of_o this_o proof_n in_o short_a the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v see_v v._o 3._o the_o beast_n that_o be_v there_o see_v have_v the_o peculiar_a character_n of_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o the_o eight_o king_n have_v be_v find_v to_o signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o 5._o corol._n 2._o prop._n 5._o beast_n with_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n wherefore_o to_o tie_v the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o chain_n to_o the_o last_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o beast_n with_o the_o last_o only_o of_o his_o rule_v head_n beside_o since_o the_o mystical_a meaning_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v in_o one_o place_n to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n that_o be_v the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 5._o it_o must_v have_v the_o same_o signification_n all_o over_o the_o chapter_n by_o rule_n 3._o babylon_n may_v as_o well_o signify_v two_o several_a city_n in_o two_o different_a place_n of_o that_o chapter_n as_o the_o beast_n several_a king_n for_o a_o testimony_n of_o the_o great_a evidence_n of_o this_o proposition_n consent_n consent_n we_o have_v the_o unanimous_a agreement_n of_o all_o interpreter_n almost_o of_o all_o age_n as_o well_o as_o of_o all_o party_n except_v one_o or_o two_o of_o late_a against_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o those_o who_o great_a interest_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v to_o admit_v of_o their_o new_a contrivance_n who_o yet_o will_v not_o venture_v upon_o it_o mere_o for_o their_o reputation_n one_o will_v expect_v to_o find_v some_o very_a great_a necessity_n allege_v for_o another_o sense_n against_o such_o a_o seem_a evidence_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o by_o so_o considerable_a a_o weight_n of_o authority_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v from_o grotius_n the_o least_o offer_n of_o a_o reason_n against_o this_o apoc._n in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n sense_n or_o for_o any_o other_o to_o make_v we_o think_v that_o the_o beast_n may_v continue_v after_o his_o last_o head_n in_o this_o chapter_n as_o he_o do_v make_v it_o to_o do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o ten_o horn_n the_o light_n of_o this_o proposition_n do_v offer_v these_o follow_a consequence_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n continue_v no_o long_a than_o its_o last_o corollar_n 1_o head_n for_o he_o live_v by_o that_o head_n all_o over_o that_o chapter_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 5._o and_o the_o beast_n go_v into_o perdition_n with_o that_o head_n ver_fw-la 11._o the_o ten_o horn_n belong_v to_o the_o beast_n no_o long_o than_o his_o last_n head_n corollary_n 2_o for_o as_o they_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n v._o 13._o so_o the_o beast_n itself_o continue_v no_o long_o than_o his_o last_o head_n coral_n 1._o prop._n 6._o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o woman_n do_v acquaint_v we_o with_o the_o country_n or_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n her_o constant_a confederate_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v some_o particular_a sovereign_a 7._o prop._n 7._o power_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a reign_n for_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n and_o call_v the_o eight_o king_n prop._n 6._o and_o therefore_o a_o particular_a sovereign_a power_n and_o the_o woman_n or_o babylon_n be_v represent_v ride_v upon_o it_o at_o that_o time_n in_o great_a majesty_n and_o know_v to_o signify_v rome_n in_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a reign_n prop._n 1._o and_o beside_o be_v describe_v in_o confederacy_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o that_o chapter_n v._o 16_o 17._o the_o beast_n be_v also_o say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o seven_o which_o signify_v the_o seven_o hill_n of_o rome_n v._o 9_o this_o do_v infallible_o show_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v a_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n the_o beast_n than_o be_v tie_v to_o this_o city_n by_o his_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o hill_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v build_v and_o so_o they_o can_v possible_o be_v separate_v without_o either_o cut_n off_o the_o head_n from_o the_o beast_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o head_n by_o which_o he_o live_v
particular_a state_n of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n by_o rule_n 2._o and_o to_o show_v the_o use_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o or_o without_o the_o mention_n of_o his_o head_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o that_o head_n that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n with_o 3._o v._o 3._o the_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v in_o one_o place_n be_v in_o the_o other_o place_n of_o this_o chapter_n call_v the_o beast_n who_o deadly_a wound_n be_v 12._o v._o 12._o heal_v and_o the_o beast_n who_o have_v a_o wound_n by_o a_o sword_n and_o do_v live_v without_o any_o mention_n of_o his_o head_n to_o which_o nevertheless_o that_o 14._o v._o 14._o circumstance_n do_v unquestionable_o refer_v so_o that_o by_o the_o bare_a term_n of_o the_o beast_n wound_v and_o heal_v be_v signify_v the_o beast_n with_o that_o particular_a head_n if_o any_o one_o will_v pretend_v after_o this_o that_o the_o heal_v head_n may_v signify_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o hill_n say_v to_o be_v the_o head_n chap._n 17._o 9_o he_o must_v bring_v great_a evidence_n for_o it_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o do_v than_o the_o prophetical_a use_n of_o a_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n for_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o it_o be_v which_o be_v not_o pretend_v by_o any_o all_o that_o appear_v for_o it_o be_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v crown_v in_o the_o dragon_n chap._n 12._o have_v no_o crown_n upon_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n immediate_o after_o which_o may_v seem_v to_o show_v that_o the_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n without_o crown_n be_v hill_n but_o that_o will_v be_v a_o reason_n for_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n no_o king_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n also_o where_o they_o be_v show_v without_o 10._o chap._n 17._o 10._o crown_n and_o yet_o be_v certain_o so_o many_o king_n but_o from_o the_o 17_o chapter_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o their_o crown_n will_v be_v pass_v before_o the_o beast_n will_v come_v to_o be_v in_o that_o state_n which_o he_o appear_v in_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n and_o the_o 13_o for_o even_o according_a to_o grotius_n himself_o the_o seven_o reign_n will_v be_v pass_v before_o the_o time_n of_o those_o two_o show_n in_o each_o chapter_n and_o then_o be_v it_o not_o proper_a to_o represent_v those_o seven_o head_n without_o crown_n that_o be_v as_o king_n seven_o of_o who_o reign_n be_v pass_v for_o that_o in_o be_v be_v a_o 8_o that_o be_v after_o the_o seven_o beside_o since_o the_o 17_o chapter_n which_o be_v the_o only_a ground_n for_o make_v those_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o signify_v the_o seven_o hill_n do_v also_o make_v they_o to_o be_v seven_o king_n the_o only_a way_n to_o know_v whether_o of_o these_o two_o any_o character_n of_o a_o head_n do_v mean_a be_v to_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o character_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o propriety_n of_o a_o hill_n or_o of_o a_o king_n now_o of_o which_o of_o these_o two_o be_v it_o most_o proper_a to_o say_v whether_o of_o a_o hill_n or_o of_o a_o king_n that_o it_o be_v deadly_o wound_v and_o heal_v again_o and_o with_o which_o of_o they_o by_o reason_n of_o that_o wound_n may_v the_o beast_n himself_o who_o be_v describe_v with_o a_o very_a royal_a dominion_n be_v most_o proper_o say_v to_o be_v wound_v and_o to_o have_v his_o deadly_a wound_n heal_v or_o to_o have_v a_o wound_n by_o a_o sword_n and_o yet_o to_o live_v the_o very_a term_n of_o the_o question_n do_v show_v that_o this_o be_v proper_o say_v of_o a_o king_n who_o be_v the_o life_n of_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o most_o improper_a to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o hill_n of_o a_o city_n to_o which_o a_o beast_n may_v belong_v but_o whatsoever_o become_v of_o this_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n we_o be_v assure_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o its_o continuance_n do_v signify_v the_o beast_n in_o a_o particular_a state_n of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n the_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o corollar_n 1_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v everywhere_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n belong_v to_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n for_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n signify_v all_o over_o that_o chapter_n the_o first_o beast_n only_o by_o proposit_n 8._o and_o that_o beast_n do_v there_o signify_v the_o beast_n in_o one_o particular_a state_n of_o a_o head_n or_o horn_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o his_o continuance_n by_o proposit_a 9_o wherefore_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v there_o join_v with_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o image_n mark_v etc._n etc._n and_o the_o second_o beast_n act_v with_o he_o do_v all_o belong_v to_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o that_o do_v also_o further_a assure_v we_o that_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o second_o beast_n and_o image_n corollar_n 2_o and_o mark_v and_o name_n etc._n etc._n in_o all_o the_o other_o chapter_n do_v signify_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o those_o attendant_n in_o which_o it_o be_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n for_o by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 8._o the_o beast_n with_o all_o those_o same_o attendant_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 9_o the_o beast_n with_o those_o attendant_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v in_o a_o particular_a state_n of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n therefore_o must_v they_o all_o signify_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n every_o where_o else_o chap._n viii_o xvii_o rev._n xiii_o &_o xvii_o the_o ten_o proposition_n and_o its_o corollary_n conclude_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n to_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o have_v now_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 10._o proposit_n 10._o 17_o chapter_n must_v signify_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o since_o they_o be_v in_o both_o chapter_n the_o same_o very_a peculiar_a and_o proper_a mystical_a expression_n and_o since_o they_o be_v explain_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n by_o rule_n the_o three_o they_o must_v signify_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o still_o further_o to_o confirm_v the_o force_n of_o that_o rule_n in_o the_o present_a case_n and_o to_o make_v the_o thing_n unquestionable_a it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o both_o before_o and_o after_o the_o 17_o chapter_n by_o coral_n 1_o and_o 2._o prop._n 9_o and_o so_o the_o 17_o chapter_n do_v stand_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o history_n of_o that_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n we_o may_v also_o very_o plain_o see_v that_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v interpret_v in_o that_o place_n only_o to_o explain_v the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o the_o same_o number_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n upon_o a_o beast_n to_o all_o appearance_n every_o way_n the_o same_o with_o this_o and_o of_o that_o babylon_n that_o be_v the_o common_a sharer_n in_o the_o fortune_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n throughout_o all_o the_o account_n of_o he_o for_o at_o the_o very_a 1._o v._o 1._o entrance_n into_o that_o explication_n it_o be_v say_v by_o the_o angel_n that_o he_o will_v show_v the_o apostle_n the_o judgement_n of_o that_o great_a whore_n call_v babylon_n which_o be_v but_o just_a before_o it_o threaten_v with_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n in_o the_o story_n of_o the_o other_o beast_n at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o 16_o chapter_n and_o then_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o same_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o thing_n of_o just_a so_o many_o head_n and_o horn_n as_o have_v be_v mention_v of_o the_o other_o beast_n be_v make_v by_o one_o of_o those_o angel_n with_o the_o seven_o vial_n who_o have_v be_v just_a before_o employ_v about_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o former_a beast_n all_o over_o the_o chapter_n immediate_o precede_v this_o explication_n who_o will_v not_o upon_o this_o consideration_n conclude_v with_o himself_o that_o the_o angel_n explication_n of_o the_o same_o number_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o a_o new_a show_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o all_o appearance_n the_o same_o with_o this_o other_o who_o history_n be_v on_o purpose_n there_o interrupt_v to_o make_v room_n for_o that_o new_a show_n do_v most_o certain_o refer_v to_o the_o same_o number_n of_o
monarchy_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o unsettle_a confusion_n of_o a_o nation_n as_o particular_o the_o time_n of_o the_o magi_n in_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n have_v nothing_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o it_o nor_o the_o time_n of_o the_o confuse_a scuffle_n of_o alexander_n captain_n after_o his_o death_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n where_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o change_n of_o horn_n after_o the_o first_o great_a one_o till_o the_o rise_n of_o those_o four_o which_o do_v signify_v the_o four_o settle_a kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o next_o 2._o that_o a_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n must_v be_v that_o roman_a power_n who_o authority_n be_v own_v to_o be_v supreme_a by_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n one_o will_v think_v be_v sufficient_o evident_a by_o the_o interpretation_n that_o the_o angel_n himself_o have_v give_v of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n for_o the_o same_o seven_o head_n which_o he_o interpret_v 1._o 1._o to_o be_v seven_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n do_v also_o signify_v the_o seven_o hill_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v inseparable_o tie_v which_o do_v very_o plain_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v king_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n or_o of_o that_o city_n which_o those_o hill_n do_v signify_v what_o can_v be_v more_o close_o join_v together_o in_o a_o prophetical_a scheme_n to_o show_v they_o to_o be_v inseparable_a companion_n than_o to_o make_v both_o king_n and_o city_n to_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o very_a same_o figure_n and_o therefore_o do_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v so_o very_o extravagant_a etc._n ribera_n etc._n etc._n a_o opinion_n of_o some_o to_o make_v the_o first_o five_o of_o these_o head_n to_o be_v perfect_a stranger_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o their_o affair_n neither_o bellarmin_n nor_o grotius_n himself_o can_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o assert_v this_o though_o it_o will_v have_v serve_v their_o purpose_n better_o than_o any_o of_o those_o other_o strange_a supposition_n that_o they_o have_v advance_v to_o answer_v their_o adversary_n 2._o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n by_o prop._n 15_o and_o 16._o and_o then_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v interpret_v to_o signify_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v plain_o determine_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o royal_a seat_n of_o that_o monarchy_n during_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o it_o the_o reign_n therefore_o of_o every_o head_n must_v necessary_o go_v along_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o city_n 3._o no_o other_o empire_n whatsoever_o in_o all_o the_o figure_n of_o daniel_n be_v so_o set_v out_o by_o its_o chief_a city_n as_o this_o of_o the_o roman_n be_v so_o that_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n to_o this_o beast_n do_v more_o inseparable_o tie_v the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o this_o particular_a city_n and_o seem_v to_o be_v add_v on_o purpose_n to_o express_v something_o about_o this_o empire_n which_o have_v be_v omit_v in_o all_o other_o viz._n the_o constant_a conjunction_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o this_o empire_n with_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o city_n of_o rome_n 4._o and_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o do_v this_o more_o than_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o any_o other_o monarchy_n because_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o sovereign_a power_n in_o this_o monarchy_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n that_o be_v head_n and_o horn_n to_o distinguish_v which_o at_o least_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n there_o be_v no_o other_o mark_n in_o the_o text_n but_o only_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o head_n 5._o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o more_o separate_v from_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o empire_n than_o the_o beast_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o all_o its_o seven_o head_n 6._o the_o flourish_a and_o decay_a condition_n also_o of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o flourish_a and_o decay_a condition_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o six_o head_n the_o whole_a monarchy_n be_v describe_v by_o the_o 18._o chap._n 17._o 4_o 18._o reign_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n rome_n be_v describe_v in_o a_o majestic_a appearance_n to_o express_v the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a rule_n over_o peoples_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n and_o the_o ruinous_a and_o desolate_a state_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v afterward_o make_v use_n of_o to_o 18._o chap._n 16._o 19_o chap._n 18._o signify_v the_o fall_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o the_o last_o end_n of_o all_o roman_a rule_n all_o which_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n go_v constant_o along_o with_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o that_o state_n 7._o the_o fate_n of_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o any_o other_o empire_n that_o be_v mention_v by_o the_o prophet_n do_v general_o signify_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n or_o of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n that_o go_v along_o with_o that_o city_n and_o the_o end_n of_o any_o such_o rule_v power_n or_o empire_n be_v express_v to_o be_v at_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o royal_a city_n thus_o be_v the_o flourish_a and_o ruinous_a state_n of_o the_o israelite_n set_v out_o by_o the_o like_a character_n of_o samaria_n that_o of_o judah_n by_o jerusalem_n the_o rise_n and_o fall_v of_o the_o babylonian_n by_o the_o glory_n or_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o d._n the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n must_v go_v along_o with_o every_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n unless_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n clear_a against_o it_o which_o be_v not_o pretend_v 8._o but_o most_o especial_o must_v this_o be_v true_a of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o the_o time_n that_o rome_n enjoy_v the_o ensign_n and_o badge_n of_o the_o chief_a authority_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o that_o chief_a authority_n be_v the_o distinguish_a mark_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o in_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n either_o into_o two_o empire_n or_o into_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n any_o long_a than_o he_o be_v own_v and_o allow_v either_o together_o with_o or_o without_o another_o partner_n by_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n whilst_o they_o do_v retain_v their_o usual_a authority_n for_o as_o long_o as_o they_o continue_v in_o that_o authority_n let_v their_o state_n be_v never_o so_o much_o diminish_v in_o comparison_n with_o what_o they_o have_v be_v yet_o they_o have_v all_o the_o qualification_n that_o the_o prophecy_n require_v to_o be_v represent_v by_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n they_o be_v still_o the_o rule_v people_n of_o the_o 7_o hill_n and_o the_o same_o continue_a body_n with_o those_o that_o reign_v in_o the_o most_o flourish_a state_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 8._o rome_n grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 3._o isocrates_n and_o julian_n after_o he_o have_v say_v that_o city_n be_v immortal_a that_o be_v they_o may_v be_v so_o because_o the_o people_n be_v of_o that_o kind_n of_o body_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o distant_a part_n and_o fall_v under_o one_o name_n which_o have_v one_o soul_n or_o spirit_n in_o it_o and_o that_o spirit_n in_o a_o people_n be_v a_o full_a and_o perfect_a society_n of_o civil_a life_n the_o first_o product_n of_o which_o be_v government_n the_o bond_n by_o which_o the_o commonwealth_n hold_v together_o the_o vital_a spirit_n which_o so_o many_o thousand_o partake_v in_o now_o these_o artificial_a body_n be_v just_a like_o natural_a body_n a_o natural_a body_n cease_v not_o to_o be_v the_o same_o for_o the_o change_n of_o some_o of_o the_o particle_n of_o it_o while_o the_o species_n continue_v the_o same_o so_o a_o river_n be_v still_o the_o same_o notwithstanding_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o water_n in_o it_o so_o a_o outward_a accession_n may_v possible_o add_v to_o or_o take_v from_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o people_n but_o not_o make_v it_o another_o people_n and_o the_o way_n that_o a_o people_n cease_v to_o be_v be_v either_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o body_n of_o it_o when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v lose_v by_o earthquake_n etc._n etc._n or_o war_n or_o pestilence_n or_o by_o the_o
at_o rome_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v that_o the_o essential_a character_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o government_n own_v at_o rome_n by_o prop._n 21._o it_o appear_v also_o by_o almost_o all_o the_o know_a example_n beside_o of_o the_o change_n of_o government_n in_o a_o monarchy_n either_o in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o former_a government_n together_o with_o a_o new_a face_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n be_v make_v to_o be_v a_o new_a succession_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o nation_n the_o most_o plain_a instance_n of_o it_o be_v in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n where_o after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o form_n of_o government_n under_o the_o first_o king_n there_o succeed_v a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n notwithstanding_o that_o the_o macedonian_a sovereignty_n which_o be_v the_o first_o king_n continue_v still_o in_o be_v for_o it_o be_v one_o of_o those_o four_o kingdom_n so_o also_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n just_a before_o it_o the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o two_o horn_n come_v after_o one_o another_o tho'_o the_o first_o of_o they_o that_o be_v the_o king_n of_o media_n be_v still_o in_o be_v when_o the_o latter_a be_v in_o rule_n because_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n be_v also_o king_n of_o media_n and_o his_o realm_n at_o that_o time_n call_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n this_o also_o be_v confirm_v from_o the_o succession_n of_o this_o very_a same_o imperial_a head_n which_o be_v a_o new_a head_n notwithstanding_o that_o the_o dignity_n the_o onuphr_n panuvinus_n lib._n fast_a p._n 61._o but_o the_o consulary_a dignity_n continue_v at_o rome_n to_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n joh._n fersius_n silesius_n protonotarius_fw-la de_fw-fr p._n praet_fw-la justinian_n novel_a 105._o call_v the_o consulship_n a_o dignity_n that_o go_v always_o with_o the_o imperial_a power_n so_o that_o the_o consulary_a power_n seem_v to_o be_v so_o interweave_v with_o the_o sovereignty_n that_o it_o follow_v it_o of_o its_o own_o accord_n and_o be_v tacit_o include_v in_o it_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o sceptre_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v take_v l._n 6._o cod._n theodos_fw-la the_o emperor_n decree_n that_o all_o other_o dignity_n shall_v give_v place_n to_o that_o of_o consul_n prattica_fw-la dell_n medagglie_fw-mi de_fw-fr carlo_n patten_n pag._n 67._o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o money_n which_o the_o emperor_n julius_n caesar_n and_o augustus_n cause_v to_o be_v stamp_v be_v call_v consular_a money_n for_o the_o respect_n that_o they_o bear_v to_o that_o supreme_a dignity_n consulary_a government_n continue_v with_o it_o tho'_o in_o subordination_n to_o the_o imperial_a much_o more_o must_v this_o government_n be_v a_o new_a head_n when_o that_o which_o be_v only_o imperial_a be_v turn_v into_o a_o regal_a form_n at_o rome_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o long_o any_o question_n to_o be_v make_v whether_o the_o imperial_a government_n which_o be_v the_o six_o head_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v yet_o at_o a_o end_n chap._n v._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o 23_o d_o proposition_n the_o beast_n some_o present_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n the_o 24_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o least_o 1260_o year_n the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o witness_n the_o same_o particular_a time_n the_o two_o witness_n the_o representative_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n enslave_v by_o the_o beast_n since_o it_o have_v be_v make_v unquestionable_a from_o the_o precede_a proposition_n that_o the_o six_o king_n or_o head_n have_v be_v past_a for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n from_o thence_o it_o may_v as_o assure_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o beast_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n be_v a_o sovereign_n roman_a 23._o proposit_n 23._o power_n that_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a for_o the_o six_o king_n in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v certain_o at_o a_o end_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n prop._n 22._o and_o the_o seven_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v the_o six_o by_o prop._n the_o 18_o and_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v to_o continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n chap._n 17._o 10._o whereas_o the_o number_n of_o year_n from_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o this_o present_a be_v three_o time_n long_o than_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o six_o head_n from_o the_o date_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o as_o long_o as_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o other_o six_o head_n before_o wherefore_o the_o seven_o king_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v long_o since_o past_a and_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n have_v enter_v upon_o his_o reign_n for_o the_o eight_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v the_o seven_o by_o prop._n 18._o and_o the_o eight_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o second_o come_n of_o christ_n by_o corollar_n 1._o prop._n 12._o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v both_o begin_v already_o and_o not_o yet_o past_a that_o be_v must_v be_v at_o present_a in_o be_v upon_o the_o same_o ground_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n revel_v 13._o 5._o be_v at_o least_o 1260_o year_n 24._o prop._n 24._o for_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a by_o prop._n 23._o and_o he_o begin_v his_o reign_n soon_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o six_o head_n because_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v to_o continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n rev._n 17._o 10._o and_o the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o late_a end_v at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n in_o augustulus_n by_o prop._n 22._o which_o be_v above_o 1200_o year_n since_o it_o be_v therefore_o impossible_a that_o the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v have_v a_o literal_a signification_n in_o this_o place_n they_o must_v then_o of_o necessity_n be_v understand_v in_o a_o mystical_a signification_n by_o rule_n 2._o and_o in_o such_o a_o mystical_a signification_n also_o as_o must_v make_v they_o contain_v in_o they_o above_o 1200_o year_n now_o there_o be_v no_o example_n in_o prophecy_n of_o any_o such_o mystical_a signification_n of_o time_n as_o will_v make_v these_o forty_o two_o month_n reach_v to_o 1200_o year_n and_o make_v they_o less_o exceed_v that_o number_n of_o year_n than_o the_o mystical_a use_n of_o week_n and_o day_n in_o some_o of_o the_o prophecy_n week_n be_v by_o almost_o the_o vnanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n take_v for_o so_o many_o year_n as_o they_o have_v day_n in_o they_o in_o that_o famous_a prophecy_n about_o the_o first_o come_v of_o the_o messiah_n into_o the_o world_n in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n v._o 24._o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o seventy_o week_n this_o be_v a_o unexceptionable_a instance_n of_o the_o mystical_a use_n of_o day_n for_o year_n so_o also_o be_v the_o year_n of_o jubilee_n after_o 49_o year_n call_v the_o end_n of_o seven_o sabbath_n or_o week_n of_o year_n levit._fw-la 25._o 8._o day_n also_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o signify_v year_n in_o ezekiel_n twice_o in_o one_o chapter_n ezek._n 4._o 4_o 6._o and_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o book_n of_o number_n 14._o 34._o against_o these_o two_o last_o example_n it_o be_v pretend_v that_o day_n do_v not_o absolute_o signify_v year_n but_o be_v only_o make_v the_o type_n of_o year_n but_o this_o be_v no_o material_a objection_n against_o this_o usage_n of_o day_n for_o though_o in_o those_o two_o place_n they_o be_v use_v but_o as_o type_n yet_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v that_o type_n of_o thing_n be_v ordinary_o use_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n for_o the_o thing_n themselves_o after_o the_o type_n be_v fulfil_v in_o they_o and_o in_o that_o use_n of_o they_o they_o signify_v the_o thing_n absolute_o and_o not_o typical_o for_o a_o typical_a signification_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v the_o signification_n of_o it_o before_o it_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v which_o can_v be_v when_o the_o type_n be_v use_v for_o the_o real_a thing_n it_o self_n then_o in_o be_v and_o therefore_o in_o such_o a_o use_n of_o the_o typical_a word_n it_o must_v signify_v the_o thing_n absolute_o only_o thus_o do_v we_o find_v the_o name_n of_o temple_n altar_n the_o holy_a of_o holies_n the_o veil_n the_o passeover-lamb_n use_v to_o signify_v the_o christian_a church_n the_o communion_n heaven_n this_o earthly_a state_n christ_n jesus_n after_o these_o type_n be_v accomplish_v and_o so_o after_o their_o typical_a time_n be_v pass_v
law_n about_o the_o election_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o clergy_n lib._n 8._o ep._n 15._o ep._n 24._o l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o the_o church-annal_n do_v also_o give_v a_o account_n of_o many_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o theodoric_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o which_o baronius_n give_v he_o this_o character_n that_o though_o he_o be_v a_o barbarian_a arrian_n heretic_n and_o stranger_n yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o importunity_n of_o the_o schismatic_n he_o show_v so_o very_o great_a a_o reverence_n to_o the_o church_n or_o see_v apostolic_a baron_fw-fr ann._n 501._o petavius_n his_o acknowledgement_n that_o theodorick_n who_o reign_n be_v the_o best_a part_n of_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n do_v defend_v the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o the_o great_a care_n and_o faithfulness_n and_o we_o find_v much_o the_o same_o account_n of_o those_o who_o succeed_v he_o reference_n see_v reference_n we_o be_v also_o inform_v that_o in_o the_o point_n quaere_fw-la point_n sanders_n de_fw-fr visâ—b_n monarch_n p._n 220._o in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n do_v also_o agree_v with_o we_o quaere_fw-la of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n goth_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o be_v also_o charge_v with_o the_o give_v christ_n divine_a worship_n though_o they_o judge_v he_o to_o be_v but_o a_o creature_n which_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v a_o idolatrous_a worship_n beside_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v on_o all_o the_o head_n whereas_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v crown_n upon_o every_o horn_n of_o the_o ten_o it_o have_v be_v say_v just_a before_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n which_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o that_o and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o on_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n not_o on_o his_o seven_o head_n and_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v but_o six_o of_o the_o head_n blasphemous_a that_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v of_o they_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v on_o they_o as_o indefinite_a way_n of_o speech_n be_v often_o use_v in_o scripture_n for_o example_n the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v say_v shall_v burn_v the_o whore_n which_o no_o one_o will_v judge_v necessary_a to_o be_v do_v by_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten._n so_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n dan._n 7._o 17._o say_v to_o be_v four_o king_n shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n though_o the_o 16._o rev._n 17._o 16._o first_o or_o babylonian_a be_v then_o almost_o past_a grotius_n apoc._n 12._o 1._o observe_n that_o the_o disciple_n be_v often_o call_v the_o twelve_o when_o there_o be_v not_o so_o many_o of_o they_o together_o as_o particular_o st._n john_n 20._o 24._o after_o the_o death_n of_o judas_n he_o do_v also_o there_o furnish_v we_o with_o another_o answer_n to_o this_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o signify_v the_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a reign_n when_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o horn_n or_o when_o the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o so_o many_o sovereign_n but_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o show_v that_o then_o there_o be_v no_o other_o seat_n of_o roman_a reign_n but_o the_o seven_o hill_n in_o this_o way_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v no_o respect_n to_o the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o seven_o head_n but_o only_o to_o the_o seven_o hill_n which_o they_o do_v also_o represent_v or_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n this_o indeed_o and_o no_o other_o way_n do_v give_v a_o very_a good_a reason_n why_o all_o the_o head_n shall_v be_v crown_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o none_o in_o the_o 13_o if_o it_o be_v still_o urge_v that_o the_o beast_n itself_o of_o which_o every_o one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o head_n be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o blasphemy_n that_o be_v easy_o answer_v for_o by_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v mean_v only_o that_o one_o peculiar_a 3._o rev._n 17._o 3._o state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o head_n prop._n 6._o and_o for_o the_o other_o example_n of_o beast_n in_o daniel_n we_o find_v no_o characteristic_a note_n of_o blasphemy_n or_o idolatry_n upon_o they_o all_o that_o they_o be_v set_v out_o for_o as_o any_o way_n dreadful_a be_v only_o the_o fierceness_n of_o their_o power_n in_o their_o horn_n or_o their_o paw_n or_o in_o their_o tooth_n or_o in_o their_o prevail_a conquest_n and_o those_o beast_n in_o particular_a of_o which_o this_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o viz_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n be_v such_o as_o both_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v give_v to_o destroy_v and_o ruin_n and_o be_v so_o set_v out_o and_o that_o in_o conjunction_n with_o one_o another_o in_o scripture_n as_o the_o destroyer_n of_o god_n people_n so_o do_v we_o find_v the_o lion_n and_o the_o leopard_n join_v together_o jerem._n 5._o 6._o the_o lion_n and_o the_o bear_n amos_n 5._o 19_o prov._n 28._o 15._o and_o in_o the_o 13_o of_o hosea_n 7_o 8._o we_o have_v they_o all_o three_o together_o and_o very_o great_a critic_n in_o these_o thing_n though_o defender_n of_o bestia_n dr._n moor_n b._n bestia_n the_o idolatrous_a quality_n of_o all_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n yet_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o dr._n moor_n in_o his_o alphabet_n of_o prophetical_a iconisme_n vol._n i._o pag._n 598._o literar_n b._n bestia_n great_a empire_n be_v call_v beast_n not_o only_o for_o their_o idolatry_n but_o also_o for_o their_o bloody_a tyranny_n as_o grotius_n have_v observe_v upon_o mat._n 20._o where_o christ_n declare_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o his_o disciple_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n this_o opposition_n say_v he_o show_v why_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n be_v set_v out_o among_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o beast_n but_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n the_o son_n of_o man._n where_o by_o beast_n grotius_n must_v understand_v feras_fw-la and_o then_o it_o will_v proper_o answer_v the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o septuagint_n in_o the_o same_o way_n viz._n for_o wild_a beast_n and_o have_v almost_o the_o same_o likeness_n of_o sound_n and_o derivation_n with_o it_o otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n may_v have_v be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d proper_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n according_a to_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v only_o a_o great_a live_a creature_n it_o be_v indeed_o render_v by_o the_o septuagint_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o express_v the_o terror_n of_o it_o but_o that_o according_a to_o the_o general_a use_n of_o it_o by_o the_o septuagint_n signify_v only_o a_o fierce_a beast_n to_o denote_v the_o conquer_a power_n of_o it_o without_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o idolatry_n in_o it_o and_o grotius_n himself_o who_o will_v have_v the_o notion_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o idolatrous_a empire_n yet_o on_o st._n matthew_n 20._o 25._o observe_n that_o therefore_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n represent_v by_o beast_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o tyrannize_a power_n but_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n and_o agree_v and_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 257._o john_n do_v therefore_o call_v antichrist_n a_o beast_n that_o he_o may_v signify_v that_o his_o persecution_n will_v be_v the_o fierce_a but_o that_o under_o that_o name_n be_v very_o proper_o signify_v terrible_a and_o dreadful_a empire_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n st._n jerome_n etc._n etc._n all_o agree_v malvenda_n say_v that_o st._n jerome_n and_o all_o beside_o do_v agree_v that_o formidable_a empire_n be_v proper_o signify_v by_o that_o name_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n do_v mind_n do_v ribera_n in_o v._n 7._o c._n 11._o apocalyps_n item_n in_o v._o 1._o cap._n 13._o bestia_fw-la though_o among_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v a_o general_a word_n yet_o here_o it_o do_v proper_o signify_v a_o fierce_a and_o hurtful_a beast_n as_o the_o latin_n themselves_o understand_v bestiarâ—i_n that_o be_v those_o that_o fight_v with_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v
by_o the_o dissension_n of_o two_o pope_n we_o ought_v to_o summon_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o to_o determine_v the_o difference_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o orthodox_n at_o the_o day_n of_o meeting_n declare_v that_o the_o right_n of_o assemble_v they_o do_v belong_v unto_o he_o for_o so_o say_v he_o do_v constantine_n theodosius_n justinian_n charlemaigne_n radevicus_n l._n 2._o à _fw-la cap._n 52._o ad_fw-la c._n 65._o grotius_n respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la gregory_n the_o great_a acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v his_o lord_n and_o obey_v his_o edict_n and_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v very_o magnificent_o exercise_v upon_o the_o pope_n themselves_o by_o the_o otho_n and_o rome_n have_v its_o magistrate_n set_v over_o it_o that_o be_v swear_v to_o the_o emperor_n onuph_n panvin_n l._n de_fw-fr fastis_fw-la pag._n 61._o from_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n the_o power_n of_o the_o consul_n cease_v at_o rome_n and_o it_o be_v govern_v by_o the_o emperor_n exarch_n and_o by_o a_o particular_a duke_n over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n hieron_n rubeus_n histo_n ravennat_n anno_fw-la 590._o alberic_n de_fw-mi rofat_fw-mi a_o famous_a lawyer_n show_v in_o verbo_fw-la roma_fw-la that_o rome_n be_v under_o the_o emperor_n disposal_n to_o the_o time_n of_o innocent_a the_o second_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n their_o lord_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n their_o ordinary_a style_n be_v our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n and_o themselves_o their_o mean_a servant_n they_o get_v indeed_o not_o long_o after_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n over_o all_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o it_o be_v then_o know_v to_o be_v get_v church_n get_v see_v note_n m_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o the_o note_n g_o ibidem_fw-la ludovic_n bebenburg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n reg._n &_o imp._n rom._n edit_n heidelbergi_fw-la pag._n 46._o the_o greek_n a_o long_a while_n before_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o charlemaigne_n be_v depart_v from_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n set_v up_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n for_o their_o head_n and_o because_o that_o church_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o first_o of_o all_o church_n phocas_n the_o emperor_n at_o the_o request_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o decree_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n by_o the_o emperor_n allowance_n and_o protection_n in_o it_o and_o the_o very_o open_v the_o pantheon_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v whole_o martyr_n whole_o anastas_n bibliothec._n in_o bonifacio_n quarto_fw-la at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o beg_v of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n the_o temple_n call_v pantheon_n which_o he_o make_v the_o church_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o all_o the_o martyr_n by_o the_o emperor_n grant_n and_o favour_n but_o notwithstanding_o this_o grant_v we_o see_v chapter_n see_v see_v note_n b_o c_o e_o x_o on_o this_o chapter_n the_o imperial_a jurisdiction_n over_o the_o council_n still_o continue_v chapter_n continue_v see_v the_o six_o general_n council_n in_o note_n b_o on_o this_o chapter_n the_o six_o general_n synod_n be_v acknowledge_v in_o the_o act_n of_o it_o to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n to_o be_v whole_o manage_v either_o by_o himself_o or_o such_o as_o he_o depute_v in_o his_o absence_n to_o be_v confirm_v by_o he_o and_o to_o be_v make_v a_o imperial_a law_n by_o his_o edict_n for_o the_o observance_n of_o it_o 18._o council_n univers_n 6._o action_n 18._o therein_o also_o do_v we_o find_v pope_n honorius_n anathematise_v for_o a_o heretic_n but_o justinian_n five_o council_n with_o all_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o it_o though_o call_v manage_v and_o enforce_v by_o the_o emperor_n be_v sole_a power_n against_o the_o will_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n be_v there_o make_v a_o perpetual_a constantin_n council_n 6._o in_o trullo_n action_n 18._o edit_fw-la constantin_n rule_n for_o the_o church_n and_o of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o first_o four_o famous_a council_n which_o gregory_n the_o great_a do_v reverence_n like_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o justinian_n faith_n there_o celebrate_v by_o pope_n agatho_n as_o a_o great_a pattern_n thus_o do_v thing_n continue_v till_o that_o famous_a breach_n betwixt_o the_o east_n and_o the_o west_n about_o the_o point_n of_o image-worship_n and_o yet_o at_o that_o time_n do_v gregory_n the_o second_o who_o rebel_v against_o the_o emperor_n leo_n isaurus_n call_v he_o the_o king_n and_o head_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o long_o after_o that_o do_v the_o 7._o the_o see_v note_n i_o l_o xx_o on_o this_o chapter_n platina_n in_o pelag._n 2._o pelagius_n have_v be_v elect_v by_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n without_o stay_v for_o the_o emperor_n leave_n because_o the_o lombard_n do_v then_o besiege_v the_o city_n send_v gregory_n his_o deacon_n to_o excuse_v it_o to_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n because_o say_v platina_n the_o election_n of_o the_o clergy_n signify_v nothing_o in_o those_o day_n without_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o emperor_n blondus_fw-la decad._n 1._o l._n 9_o de_fw-fr severino_n 1_o &_o honorio_n then_o be_v that_o custom_n observe_v that_o he_o that_o be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o crown_v till_o the_o exarch_n come_v from_o ravenna_n to_o confirm_v he_o d._n 63._o c._n hadrianus_n 22._o &_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr reg._n ital._n l._n 4._o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o great_a man_n of_o rome_n there_o assemble_v it_o be_v agree_v that_o charlemaigne_n shall_v have_v the_o power_n of_o elect_v the_o pope_n and_o of_o order_v the_o roman_a church_n d._n 63._o c._n in_o synodo_n 23._o pope_n leo_n the_o eight_o anno_fw-la 963._o in_o a_o synod_n at_o rome_n consent_v to_o that_o canon_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v elect_v pope_n but_o by_o the_o emperor_n leave_n the_o title_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o gratian_n be_v the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n belong_v of_o right_a to_o the_o emperor_n and_o also_o two_o year_n before_o at_o his_o reception_n at_o rome_n ann._n 961._o the_o roman_n swear_v fealty_n to_o he_o and_o that_o they_o will_v never_o elect_v a_o pope_n without_o his_o leave_n nor_o ordain_v he_o without_o the_o consent_n and_o election_n of_o the_o emperor_n otho_n and_o the_o king_n his_o son_n luitprand_n l._n 6._o c._n 6._o aventin_n l._n 5._o annal._n boiar_n till_o his_o time_n gregory_n the_o seven_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o clergy_n nobility_n people_n and_o senate_n and_o above_o all_o come_v in_o the_o emperor_n authority_n to_o confirm_v it_o the_o council_n of_o worm_n say_v the_o same_o of_o gregory_n sigonius_n de_fw-fr reg._n ital._n lib._n 9_o the_o diet_n of_o ratisbonne_n 1322._o publish_v a_o long_a decree_n against_o pope_n john_n xxii_o and_o among_o other_o thing_n declare_v against_o the_o pope_n election_n without_o the_o emperor_n aventin_n l._n 7._o pope_n not_o only_o continue_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n but_o also_o to_o be_v choose_v by_o they_o but_o since_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o this_o universal_a conformity_n to_o the_o roman_a worship_n to_o be_v manage_v by_o a_o church-head_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o absolute_a civil_a sovereign_n there_o can_v be_v no_o dispute_n in_o this_o case_n about_o the_o imperial_a share_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n though_o the_o papal_a power_n shall_v afterward_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o almost_o only_o active_a thing_n in_o this_o affair_n for_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v so_o to_o fulfil_v that_o which_o be_v say_v of_o the_o false-prophet_n that_o he_o do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o cause_v the_o world_n to_o worship_v that_o beast_n and_o make_v man_n make_v a_o image_n to_o it_o which_o they_o must_v worship_v under_o pain_n of_o death_n for_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o pope_n do_v exact_o answer_v these_o thing_n and_o this_o be_v all_o do_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o imperial_a command_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n make_v it_o still_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n chap._n viii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o first_o date_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n very_o early_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n or_o saint_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n idolatry_n show_v from_o hosea_n 4._o 15._o and_o chap._n 8._o 13._o compare_v with_o chap._n 13._o 2._o so_o also_o chap._n 8._o 5._o idolatry_n begin_v in_o justinian_n be_v day_n prove_v from_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o 82_o d_o canon_n of_o the_o synod_n in_o trullo_n from_o the_o zeal_n of_o serenus_n from_o the_o 26._o c._n episc_n &_o clero_fw-la saint-worship_n in_o use_n before_o st._n augustin_n be_v day_n and_o unquestionable_o in_o his_o time_n show_v from_o the_o accusation_n of_o
from_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n prop._n 22._o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o heruli_n and_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o the_o late_a at_o a_o end_n prop._n 23._o the_o beast_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n rev._n 17._o 11._o be_v a_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v own_v there_o for_o supreme_a at_o this_o present_a corollar_n 1._o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n rev._n 13._o 5._o be_v at_o least_o 1260_o chaldaic_a year_n corollar_n 2._o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n revel_v 11._o 3._o be_v the_o same_o concurrent_a time_n with_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n corollar_n 3._o the_o two_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n revel_v 11._o 3._o do_v represent_v the_o whole_a true_a church_n of_o christ_n during_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n prop._n 24._o the_o second_o beast_n revel_v 13._o 11._o be_v a_o church-head_n own_v for_o supreme_a over_o all_o the_o roman_a jurisdiction_n and_o distinct_a from_o the_o first_o beast_n prop._n 25._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v a_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n confederate_v with_o a_o ecclesiastical_a roman_a head_n in_o a_o antichristian_a idolatrous_a league_n and_o distinct_a from_o he_o coral_n 1._o the_o second_o beast_n revel_v 13._o 11._o be_v a_o succession_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n have_v supreme_a power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n coral_n 2._o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v those_o two_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a governor_n which_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n acknowledge_v supreme_a by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o coral_n 3._o the_o present_a imperial_a and_o papal_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n concern_v the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n query_n 1_o whether_o at_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o the_o italian_a goth_n there_o have_v not_o be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n of_o the_o secular_a government_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n as_o may_v he_o call_v two_o different_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n query_n 2._o whether_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o upon_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n by_o justinian_n the_o several_a opinion_n concern_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n it_o be_v general_o agree_v by_o all_o the_o considerable_a interpreter_n of_o all_o church_n in_o this_o present_a age_n that_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v signify_v some_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o roman_a reign_n for_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o by_o babylon_n must_v be_v mean_v some_o domination_n of_o rome_n but_o there_o be_v three_o main_a difference_n among_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o age_n to_o which_o they_o fix_v their_o interpretation_n some_o do_v apply_v these_o vision_n to_o the_o affair_n of_o rome-heathen_a and_o so_o maintain_v that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o concern_v of_o these_o vision_n be_v already_o past_a other_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n who_o contend_v that_o the_o matter_n of_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o begin_v to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o other_o again_o interpret_v they_o of_o the_o present_a time_n in_o which_o we_o live_v and_o of_o many_o age_n past_a since_o the_o time_n of_o rome-heathen_a there_o be_v some_o other_o opinion_n that_o be_v a_o mixture_n of_o these_o but_o these_o be_v the_o only_a considerable_a difference_n of_o the_o interpreter_n of_o our_o present_a age._n 1._o those_o that_o lay_v this_o scene_n in_o rome-heathen_a they_o make_v the_o beast_n consider_v as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o his_o head_n and_o horn_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n or_o nation_n and_o when_o that_o term_n be_v use_v only_o for_o he_o who_o be_v call_v the_o eight_o king_n it_o be_v then_o the_o roman_a nation_n under_o that_o particular_a king_n or_o he_o himself_o rule_v the_o roman_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o persecution_n of_o roman_a emperor_n either_o of_o so_o many_o single_a emperor_n or_o of_o so_o many_o kind_n of_o persecute_v emperor_n of_o this_o opinion_n be_v the_o late_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n and_o grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n etc._n etc._n 2._o those_o that_o defer_v the_o application_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o some_o state_n of_o rome_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v more_o uncertain_a they_o will_v have_v many_o of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v say_v of_o babylon_n alone_o by_o itself_o to_o belong_v to_o rome-heathen_a but_o far_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o account_n of_o it_o and_o all_o that_o concern_v the_o history_n of_o the_o beast_n they_o determine_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o antichrist_n three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o the_o literal_a acceptation_n of_o that_o space_n of_o time_n mention_v five_o several_a time_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o three_o chapter_n therefore_o be_v they_o force_v to_o make_v the_o beast_n signify_v the_o world_n of_o wicked_a man_n in_o general_a when_o take_v for_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n but_o the_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o when_o use_v to_o signify_v the_o eight_o king_n only_o they_o determine_v to_o be_v either_o some_o roman_a antichrist_n or_o which_o be_v much_o the_o same_o the_o devil_n in_o antichrist_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n as_o the_o seven_o king_n in_o the_o roman_a territory_n the_o seven_o head_n they_o will_v have_v to_o be_v seven_o age_n of_o the_o world_n with_o the_o several_a tyrant_n against_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o each_o of_o they_o the_o six_o of_o which_o be_v that_o age_n in_o which_o st._n john_n live_v because_o it_o be_v say_v five_o be_v past_a one_o be_v which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o all_o this_o opinion_n that_o they_o may_v make_v the_o six_o head_n continue_v from_o st._n john_n time_n to_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n who_o they_o make_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o of_o this_o opinion_n be_v almost_o all_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n and_o ground_n themselves_o for_o it_o upon_o the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o alcazar_n say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o think_v it_o so_o certain_a that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v of_o it_o disput_fw-la in_o argument_n totius_fw-la cap._n 13._o apocal._n but_o alcazar_n himself_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n and_o after_o twenty_o year_n labour_n in_o this_o study_n say_v that_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o from_o its_o allusion_n to_o the_o ten_o horn_a beast_n in_o daniel_n that_o this_o whole_a beast_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o roman_a empire_n disputat_fw-la in_o argument_n cap._n 13._o apocal._n and_o that_o to_o fly_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v seven_o age_n in_o it_o be_v so_o force_v and_o wrest_v a_o interpretation_n that_o any_o one_o may_v observe_v it_o disput_fw-la 1a._o in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n and_o that_o ribera_n opinion_n do_v offer_v a_o fair_a occasion_n to_o the_o heretic_n to_o calumniate_v the_o roman_a church_n as_o be_v at_o last_o to_o be_v a_o apostate_n from_o the_o faith_n on_o the_o other_o side_n cornelius_z à _fw-la lapide_fw-la do_v thus_o censure_v the_o first_o opinion_n that_o interpret_v all_o of_o rome_n heathen_a and_o which_o therefore_o be_v force_v to_o interpret_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o jewish_a commonwealth_n or_o synagogue_n as_o salmeron_n and_o alcazar_n in_o particular_a so_o also_o grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n he_o say_v of_o this_o opinion_n in_o prolegomen_n in_o apocal._n that_o it_o be_v 1._o a_o innovation_n 2._o mystical_a not_o historical_a 3._o of_o a_o prophecy_n it_o make_v the_o apocalypse_n a_o history_n for_o the_o jewish_a state_n be_v down_o before_o the_o writing_n these_o thing_n 4._o because_o it_o be_v against_o the_o agreeing-sense_n of_o the_o father_n he_o say_v further_a in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o though_o it_o be_v not_o flattery_n yet_o it_o be_v only_o a_o love_n to_o and_o reverence_n for_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o a_o zeal_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o it_o that_o put_v alcazar_n upon_o this_o opinion_n as_o he_o himself_o do_v ingenuous_o confess_v but_o ribera_n say_v positive_o that_o he_o be_v blind_a that_o do_v not_o see_v that_o
of_o carthage_n after_o the_o time_n of_o these_o scruple_n of_o the_o antimillenarians_n and_o before_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n to_o which_o the_o aim_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v apply_v by_o protestant_n viz._n before_o the_o year_n 400_o do_v in_o its_o 47th_o canon_n ordain_v the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o this_o provincial_a council_n be_v confirm_v to_o oblige_v the_o universal_a church_n both_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o the_o six_o synod_n in_o trullo_n at_o constantinople_n can._n 2._o anno_fw-la 707._o but_o it_o be_v unquestionable_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n where_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v alone_o be_v scruple_v but_o the_o most_o authentic_a evidence_n of_o this_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n when_o it_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v any_o interest_n of_o the_o then_o rule_v party_n of_o the_o church_n to_o plead_v for_o the_o apocalypse_n but_o may_v possible_o enough_o endanger_v the_o interest_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 640._o after_o the_o time_n that_o the_o protestant_n application_n of_o that_o book_n do_v general_o date_n the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o so_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o council_n be_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o adversary_n to_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o church_n about_o the_o tradition_n of_o this_o book_n the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v these_o the_o authority_n of_o many_o council_n and_o the_o synodical_a decree_n 640._o council_n toletan_n 4._o can._n 16._o about_o the_o year_n 640._o of_o the_o holy_a bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o to_o be_v receive_v among_o the_o book_n divine_o inspire_v and_o because_o there_o be_v many_o that_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o for_o authentic_a and_o scorn_v to_o read_v it_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n if_o any_o one_o for_o the_o future_a shall_v refuse_v to_o receive_v it_o or_o to_o read_v it_o in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o mass_n from_o easter_n to_o whitsuntide_n he_o shall_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o this_o it_o do_v appear_v how_o the_o apocalypse_n come_v to_o lose_v its_o authenticalness_n among_o the_o mean_a part_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v it_o seem_v so_o disuse_v in_o the_o church_n that_o it_o pass_v for_o a_o useless_a book_n the_o interpretation_n that_o be_v give_v of_o it_o be_v either_o so_o fanciful_a or_o so_o little_a concern_v the_o time_n when_o it_o be_v neglect_v that_o it_o pass_v among_o they_o for_o a_o kind_n of_o book_n of_o dream_n in_o which_o the_o church_n be_v not_o concern_v and_o which_o none_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o and_o this_o can_v much_o be_v wonder_v at_o when_o it_o be_v consider_v how_o little_a regard_n be_v have_v to_o these_o revelation_n even_o in_o these_o day_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v by_o the_o best_a learned_a among_o we_o judge_v to_o belong_v in_o matter_n of_o the_o high_a importance_n for_o the_o church_n to_o know_v but_o as_o for_o that_o suggestion_n that_o cerinthus_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o be_v always_o the_o most_o current_a ground_n among_o those_o who_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o there_o be_v assurance_n enough_o of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o it_o out_o of_o irenaeus_n for_o he_o be_v the_o scholar_n of_o polycarp_n who_o be_v the_o disciple_n and_o companion_n of_o st._n john_n to_o who_o irenaeus_n everywhere_o attribute_n 18._o euseb_n l._n 5._o eccles_n histor_n c._n 18._o the_o apocalypse_n and_o write_v against_o cerinthus_n and_o report_n from_o polycarp_n the_o great_a detestation_n that_o st._n john_n have_v against_o cerinthus_n and_o how_o absurd_a a_o thing_n will_v it_o be_v to_o imagine_v that_o irenaeus_n after_o so_o diligent_a so_o long_o and_o familiar_a a_o conversation_n with_o polycarp_n the_o companion_n of_o st._n john_n as_o he_o particular_o mention_n of_o himself_o shall_v make_v the_o apostle_n to_o be_v the_o author_n 3._o lib._n 3._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 3._o of_o a_o book_n which_o be_v real_o write_v by_o his_o worst_a adversary_n to_o propagate_v his_o error_n whatever_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o prophecy_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o no_o book_n of_o scripture_n have_v have_v a_o more_o express_a and_o unexceptionable_a tradition_n of_o its_o apostolical_a authority_n since_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o two_o learned_a martyr_n soon_o after_o the_o write_n of_o it_o who_o also_o have_v search_v into_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o and_o be_v confirm_v in_o it_o by_o those_o who_o be_v conversant_a with_o the_o apostle_n himself_o that_o write_v it_o and_o that_o in_o the_o very_a time_n that_o it_o be_v scruple_v it_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v authentical_a by_o all_o the_o eminently-learned_n father_n of_o those_o day_n and_o that_o after_o the_o time_n that_o it_o have_v be_v scruple_v it_o be_v own_v by_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o christian_a church_n this_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o premise_v for_o the_o full_a satisfaction_n of_o those_o that_o be_v altogether_o sceptical_a in_o the_o first_o foundation_n of_o these_o interpretation_n but_o the_o romanist_n who_o whole_a concern_v it_o be_v to_o make_v every_o thing_n in_o this_o kind_a dubious_a do_v agree_v with_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n at_o this_o time_n about_o the_o unquestionableness_n of_o the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o this_o part_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o now_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v our_o duty_n and_o concern_v to_o inquire_v with_o diligence_n after_o the_o best_a understanding_n that_o we_o can_v get_v of_o this_o prophecy_n when_o we_o consider_v what_o press_v motive_n there_o be_v to_o it_o more_o in_o this_o book_n than_o in_o any_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n beside_o in_o the_o beginning_n blessed_n be_v he_o that_o read_v 9_o rev._n 1._o 3._o &_o 13._o 9_o and_o they_o that_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o this_o prophecy_n and_o again_o if_o any_o man_n have_v a_o ear_n let_v he_o hear_v and_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o revelation_n that_o god_n give_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n to_o show_v 1._o chap._n 1._o 1._o unto_o his_o servant_n and_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v add_v to_o or_o take_v 19_o chap._n 22._o 18_o 19_o from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o book_n above_o any_o other_o shall_v have_v the_o plague_n of_o god_n add_v to_o he_o or_o his_o part_n of_o eternal_a life_n take_v away_o the_o first_o book_n the_o uniform_a constant_a notion_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n chap._n i._n the_o ground_n of_o the_o method_n here_o use_v the_o first_o proposition_n that_o babylon_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o antichristian_a and_o idolatrous_a reign_n scruple_n move_v against_o it_o the_o demonstration_n of_o it_o from_o the_o text_n confirm_v by_o general_a consent_n none_o can_v be_v more_o dispose_v to_o the_o common_a prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o study_n of_o the_o revelation_n than_o i_o be_v at_o the_o time_n that_o i_o first_o engage_v in_o those_o thing_n i_o have_v till_o then_o be_v so_o almost_o whole_o confine_v to_o such_o inquiry_n as_o be_v the_o close_a exercise_n of_o ratiocination_n upon_o clear_a and_o sure_a ground_n that_o i_o be_v come_v to_o have_v a_o natural_a aversion_n against_o all_o such_o loose_a conjecture_n as_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o vision_n be_v general_o repute_v to_o be_v but_o mr._n mede_n synchronism_n and_o his_o offer_n at_o demonstration_n in_o they_o which_o i_o light_v on_o by_o chance_v some_o year_n since_o in_o a_o solitary_a retirement_n do_v tempt_v my_o curiosity_n to_o inquire_v what_o can_v be_v the_o ground_n of_o such_o a_o confidence_n in_o one_o of_o so_o know_v a_o character_n for_o a_o cautious_a and_o imparial_a judgement_n in_o scriptural_a xvii_o rev._n xvii_o exposition_n at_o the_o first_o cursory_a view_n of_o his_o performance_n i_o be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v such_o fair_a ground_n of_o a_o clear_a explication_n about_o so_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a a_o subject_a and_o though_o upon_o a_o more_o critical_a examination_n of_o the_o strength_n of_o they_o i_o find_v most_o of_o his_o synchronism_n far_o short_a of_o a_o close_a and_o cogent_a proof_n in_o they_o yet_o i_o can_v not_o but_o think_v that_o the_o subject_n may_v be_v capable_a of_o a_o more_o certain_a determination_n to_o the_o conclusion_n that_o he_o aim_v at_o i_o do_v thereupon_o set_v myself_o upon_o a_o particular_a search_n after_o a_o close_a demonstration_n of_o that_o application_n that_o he_o have_v make_v
of_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o these_o vision_n and_o at_o last_o think_v i_o have_v arrive_v at_o what_o i_o be_v in_o search_n of_o the_o late_a dangerous_a circumstance_n that_o i_o apprehend_v the_o true_a religion_n to_o be_v in_o make_v i_o think_v i_o be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v my_o thought_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o the_o public_a and_o because_o i_o know_v that_o i_o shall_v have_v a_o very_a sagacious_a adversary_n encourage_v by_o a_o rule_v interest_n engage_v against_o i_o with_o all_o that_o scorn_n and_o fierceness_n that_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o character_n of_o babylon_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v usual_o raise_v in_o they_o i_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o review_v the_o coherence_n of_o my_o former_a thought_n and_o to_o take_v care_n that_o i_o never_o conclude_v upon_o any_o thing_n till_o i_o shall_v see_v a_o moral_a necessity_n at_o least_o for_o it_o from_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o it_o depend_v the_o great_a importance_n of_o the_o thing_n make_v i_o think_v it_o worth_a all_o these_o pain_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o betray_v the_o cause_n of_o religion_n instead_o of_o assist_v it_o and_o of_o give_v a_o false_a charge_n of_o so_o heavy_a and_o dreadful_a a_o nature_n upon_o so_o large_a a_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n make_v i_o conclude_v that_o i_o can_v not_o be_v too_o slow_a and_o cautious_a in_o my_o determination_n about_o these_o matter_n and_o therefore_o if_o the_o scrupulous_a cautiousness_n with_o which_o i_o examine_v this_o subject_a shall_v seem_v tedious_a and_o troublesome_a to_o any_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o danger_n that_o i_o design_v to_o avoid_v by_o it_o and_o the_o aim_n that_o i_o propound_v in_o it_o of_o arrive_v at_o a_o certain_a and_o clear_a foundation_n of_o satisfaction_n about_o these_o thing_n may_v very_o reasonable_o excuse_v it_o and_o though_o i_o do_v not_o here_o pretend_v to_o any_o more_o certainty_n or_o demonstration_n than_o the_o interpretation_n of_o another_o meaning_n in_o a_o write_n be_v capable_a of_o yet_o i_o be_o encourage_v to_o hope_v that_o i_o shall_v be_v allow_v by_o those_o that_o be_v judicious_a and_o impartial_a enough_o to_o have_v here_o arrive_v at_o the_o aim_n that_o i_o propound_v to_o myself_o so_o far_o at_o least_o as_o i_o positive_o affirm_v or_o conclude_v in_o this_o design_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o offer_v itself_o be_v that_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o clear_a thing_n in_o the_o prophecy_n and_o may_v therefore_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v that_o babylon_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o antichristian_a and_o idolatrous_a reign_n to_o abate_v the_o evidence_n of_o this_o proposition_n from_o the_o angel_n interpretation_n i_o find_v that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o various_a opinion_n about_o the_o signification_n of_o babylon_n much_o different_a from_o what_o it_o be_v here_o make_v to_o be_v but_o also_o that_o they_o be_v countenance_v by_o person_n of_o the_o great_a authority_n for_o integrity_n learning_n and_o a_o sound_a judgement_n st._n austin_n make_v babylon_n in_o this_o place_n to_o be_v only_o the_o general_a city_n of_o wicked_a man_n all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o those_o that_o be_v most_o conversant_a in_o these_o thing_n soon_o after_o his_o time_n and_o the_o most_o judicious_a in_o they_o primasius_n andreas_n caesariensis_n arethas_n make_v it_o indifferent_a to_o be_v babylon_n in_o persia_n or_o rome_n or_o constantinople_n or_o the_o general_a society_n of_o wicked_a man_n and_o even_o protestant_n themselves_o do_v some_o of_o they_o agree_v to_o this_o notwithstanding_o the_o great_a advantage_n it_o will_v be_v to_o their_o cause_n to_o have_v it_o to_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n only_o but_o than_o one_o can_v but_o be_v surprise_v again_o to_o see_v the_o most_o learned_a and_o judicious_a of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o very_o positive_a that_o babylon_n can_v possible_o be_v any_o thing_n but_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n as_o rome_n as_o baronius_n anno_fw-la 45._o certissimum_fw-la est_fw-la nomine_fw-la babylonis_fw-la romam_fw-la urbem_fw-la significari_fw-la it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n be_v mean_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n baronius_n and_o etc._n and_o bellarmin_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr rom._n pontifice_fw-la cap._n 13._o johannes_n in_o apocalypsi_fw-la passim_fw-la roman_a vocat_fw-la babylonem_fw-la &_o aperte_fw-la colligitur_fw-la ex_fw-la cap._n 17._o apocalyp_n etc._n etc._n john_n do_v everywhere_o in_o the_o revelation_n call_v rome_n babylon_n and_o this_o be_v manifest_o to_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n etc._n etc._n bellarmin_n it_o bellarmin_n ribera_n in_o cap._n 14._o apocalyp_n n._n 30_o 31._o huic_fw-la sc_fw-la romae_fw-la conveniunt_fw-la aptissime_fw-la omne_fw-la quae_fw-la de_fw-fr babylone_fw-it dicuntur_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la libro_fw-la atque_fw-la illud_fw-la imprimis_fw-la quod_fw-la alii_fw-la convenire_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la v._o 9_o si_fw-la ergo_fw-la omne_fw-la conjungamus_fw-la quae_fw-la de_fw-fr babylone_fw-it dicuntur_fw-la planius_fw-la eam_fw-la romam_fw-la esse_fw-la intelligemus_fw-la nam_fw-la etsi_fw-la quaedam_fw-la ex_fw-la singulis_fw-la vel_fw-la in_o congregationem_fw-la malorum_fw-la vel_fw-la in_o aliam_fw-la urbem_fw-la convenire_fw-la possent_fw-la omne_fw-la profecto_fw-la nisi_fw-la in_o romam_fw-la non_fw-la conveniunt_fw-la all_o that_o be_v speak_v of_o babylon_n in_o this_o book_n do_v very_o exact_o fit_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o especial_o which_o can_v agree_v with_o nothing_o else_o v._o 9_o if_o therefore_o we_o put_v all_o that_o be_v speak_v of_o babylon_n together_o we_o shall_v more_o plain_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v rome_n for_o though_o something_o in_o every_o mention_n of_o it_o may_v agree_v well_o enough_o with_o the_o society_n of_o wicked_a man_n or_o suit_n with_o another_o city_n yet_o all_o put_v together_o can_v agree_v to_o nothing_o but_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 184._o in_o cap._n 17_o 18._o et_fw-la non_fw-la potuit_fw-la manifestius_fw-la romam_fw-la urbem_fw-la veluti_fw-la digito_fw-la monstrare_fw-la he_o can_v not_o more_o manifest_o have_v point_v out_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n with_o his_o finger_n lessius_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la roma_fw-la à _fw-la joanne_n voco_fw-la babylon_n quia_fw-la babylon_n fuit_fw-la figura_fw-la romae_fw-la quibus_fw-la verbis_fw-la aperte_fw-la designat_fw-la romam_fw-la john_n call_v rome_n babylon_n as_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o rome_n by_o which_o name_n he_o do_v clear_o show_v it_o to_o be_v rome_n cornel._n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n v._n 2._o dico_fw-la ergo_fw-la babylon_n hic_fw-la est_fw-la roma_fw-la v._o 9_o hoc_fw-la enim_fw-la nulli_fw-la alteri_fw-la nisi_fw-la soli_fw-la romae_fw-la competit_fw-la i_o say_v therefore_o babylon_n here_o be_v rome_n v._o 9_o for_o this_o can_v agree_v to_o nothing_o else_o but_o rome_n et_fw-la postea_fw-la 7m._o montibus_fw-la patet_fw-la denotari_fw-la romam_fw-la virgil._n georg._n 2._o in_o fine_a sibyl_n lib._n 6._o 2._o horat._n in_o carmine_fw-la saeculari_fw-la ovid._n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr trist_n it_o that_o by_o the_o seven_o hill_n be_v signify_v rome_n virgil_n etc._n etc._n alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 5._o perspicuè_fw-fr enim_fw-la asseruit_fw-la 7m._o bestiae_fw-la capita_fw-la esse_fw-la 7m._o romae_fw-la montes_fw-la idem_fw-la in_o cap._n 7._o disput_fw-la 1._o reliquis_fw-la ergo_fw-la expositionibus_fw-la rejectis_fw-la illa_fw-la debet_fw-la esse_fw-la certa_fw-la quod_fw-la docct_n romam_fw-la sub_fw-la babylonis_fw-la nomine_fw-la significari_fw-la tyrinus_n the_o jesuit_n in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n quote_v sixtus_n senensis_n bellarmine_n bozius_n suarez_n salmeron_n alcazar_n most_o of_o his_o own_o order_n as_o maintainer_n of_o this_o opinion_n blasius_n viega_n in_o cap._n 17._o apocalyps_n sect_n 3._o quare_fw-la existimamus_fw-la nomine_fw-la babylonis_fw-la romam_fw-la urbem_fw-la significari_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la apocalypsios_fw-gr opere_fw-la nam_fw-la quod_fw-la roma_fw-la babylonis_fw-la nomine_fw-la censeatur_fw-la perspicuum_fw-la est_fw-la et_fw-la veer_fw-la romam_fw-la joannes_n clarissimis_fw-la argumentis_fw-la videtur_fw-la indicâsse_fw-la etc._n etc._n we_o do_v therefore_o judge_v that_o by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n be_v mean_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o that_o rome_n be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n be_v very_o clear_a etc._n etc._n but_o that_o rome_n be_v mean_v by_o it_o john_n seem_v to_o have_v show_v by_o very_o clear_a proof_n of_o it_o the_o most_o zealous_a and_o the_o most_o skilled_a of_o all_o the_o jesuit_n in_o these_o thing_n and_o from_o the_o great_a evidence_n that_o they_o think_v they_o see_v for_o it_o in_o the_o revelation_n they_o make_v great_a 2._o great_a baronius_n anno_fw-la 45._o n._n 8._o bellarmin_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la r_o o_o cap._n 2._o outcry_n against_o the_o protestant_n as_o
beast_n and_o of_o the_o part_n of_o it_o signify_v dominion_n from_o the_o frequent_a use_n of_o those_o scheme_n in_o daniel_n the_o business_n of_o the_o three_o book_n be_v to_o apply_v these_o general_a notion_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o to_o the_o part_n of_o it_o and_o from_o the_o know_a signification_n of_o that_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v say_v to_o reign_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o from_o the_o immediate_a succession_n of_o the_o other_o two_o reign_n after_o it_o to_o determine_v the_o time_n of_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v by_o way_n of_o eminency_n call_v the_o beast_n alone_o by_o itself_o and_o the_o eight_o king_n and_o which_o be_v the_o great_a subject_n of_o these_o vision_n and_o then_o the_o explication_n of_o all_o the_o uncouth_a character_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o last_o finishing-work_n of_o this_o design_n in_o the_o four_o book_n and_o this_o may_v give_v the_o reader_n a_o distinct_a and_o comprehensive_a view_n of_o my_o whole_a design_n at_o once_o and_o of_o the_o order_n of_o my_o method_n towards_o it_o chap._n v._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o distinct_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n inquire_v into_o the_o four_o proposition_n every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o those_o call_v the_o seven_o in_o general_a rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o the_o eight_o king_n one_o of_o seven_o that_o be_v pass_v revive_v the_o five_o proposition_n every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n the_o beast_n be_v the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o head_n the_o six_o proposition_n with_o its_o corollary_n the_o seven_o proposition_n the_o beast_n be_v a_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n in_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a state_n the_o foundation_n of_o all_o satisfaction_n about_o the_o certain_a time_n of_o that_o idolatrous_a reign_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o babylon_n do_v seem_v to_o depend_v whole_o upon_o the_o mean_n that_o be_v offer_v from_o the_o angel_n explication_n to_o determine_v the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o appear_v all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n with_o that_o city_n as_o its_o inseparable_a companion_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o other_o mean_n leave_v to_o fix_v that_o particular_a time_n but_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o three_o last_o reign_n of_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v on_o purpose_n single_v out_o from_o the_o general_a sum_n of_o the_o other_o five_o and_o to_o be_v distinct_o mention_v one_o after_o another_o for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o direct_v we_o from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o say_v then_o to_o be_v in_o rule_n when_o these_o word_n be_v speak_v and_o so_o may_v easy_o be_v know_v to_o determine_v the_o particular_a time_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o next_o reign_n but_o one_o after_o that_o ruling-power_n which_o be_v then_o in_o present_a possession_n but_o before_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v well_o settle_v upon_o this_o bottom_n the_o use_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v first_o sufficient_o clear_v for_o it_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o ambiguous_a signification_n in_o it_o which_o may_v defeat_v all_o our_o hope_n of_o fix_v it_o to_o any_o determinate_a meaning_n sometime_o it_o seem_v to_o signify_v a_o thing_n common_a to_o all_o the_o seven_o head_n when_o it_o be_v represent_v as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o they_o all_o in_o their_o several_a successive_a reign_n and_o sometime_o it_o seem_v to_o signify_v nothing_o but_o one_o of_o its_o head_n in_o distinction_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n wherefore_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o first_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v inquire_v after_o whether_o there_o can_v be_v any_o determinate_a and_o fix_a signification_n settle_v upon_o the_o use_n of_o this_o expression_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o mistake_v in_o so_o fundamental_a a_o point_n make_v i_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o be_v very_o cautious_a of_o every_o step_n i_o make_v in_o it_o and_o to_o have_v a_o distinct_a comprehension_n of_o it_o before_o i_o settle_v myself_o upon_o it_o for_o this_o purpose_n i_o find_v it_o requisite_a to_o begin_v with_o this_o proposition_n as_o the_o ground_n of_o all_o that_o be_v to_o follow_v every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n reckon_v up_o in_o order_n rev._n 17._o 4._o proposit_n 4._o 10_o 11._o be_v one_o of_o those_o call_v the_o seven_o king_n in_o general_a v._o 10._o nothing_o can_v well_o be_v more_o plain_o signify_v than_o this_o in_o the_o text_n after_o this_o manner_n they_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v one_o 11._o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o when_o he_o come_v must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n and_o the_o eight_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o what_o can_v more_o plain_o signify_v the_o part_n the_o whole_a sum_n of_o the_o seven_o king_n mention_v just_o before_o into_o five_o and_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o for_o who_o will_v ever_o understand_v those_o word_n otherwise_o than_o in_o this_o plain_a sense_n they_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o of_o which_o seven_o be_v fall_v one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o other_o of_o the_o seven_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v etc._n etc._n and_o there_o be_v a_o eight_o who_o yet_o be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o before_o mention_v so_o that_o every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o therefore_o can_v there_o be_v but_o seven_o king_n in_o all_o this_o indeed_o seem_v to_o be_v so_o very_o plain_a and_o necessary_a that_o it_o may_v be_v wonder_v why_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v rather_o suppose_v than_o endeavour_v to_o be_v prove_v since_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o ground_n for_o a_o doubt_n about_o it_o but_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o eight_o king_n who_o yet_o to_o make_v all_o clear_a be_v say_v express_o to_o be_v a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o be_v so_o grant_v to_o be_v without_o dispute_n but_o yet_o it_o be_v think_v needful_a to_o secure_v this_o by_o these_o reflection_n upon_o it_o because_o there_o be_v a_o considerable_a authority_n against_o it_o in_o defence_n of_o a_o particular_a hypothesis_n that_o which_o be_v allege_v from_o the_o text_n to_o make_v it_o capable_a of_o another_o sense_n be_v apoc._n be_v dr._n more_o vol._n 1._o p._n 647._o brightman_n in_o v._o 10._o c._n 17._o apoc._n that_o the_o seven_o king_n in_o the_o order_n be_v call_v the_o other_o and_o not_o the_o seven_o and_o that_o therefore_o he_o may_v be_v a_o king_n of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o those_o seven_o king_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n because_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o greek_a signify_v sometime_o a_o thing_n of_o another_o nature_n and_o that_o to_o make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o those_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n the_o 8_o be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o but_o it_o be_v plain_a enough_o that_o the_o other_o in_o that_o place_n denote_v no_o new_a quality_n in_o the_o seven_o king_n but_o only_o refer_v to_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o king_n just_a before_o he_o who_o be_v call_v one_o and_o that_o king_n be_v call_v one_o by_o a_o very_a proper_a and_o familiar_a way_n of_o speech_n without_o any_o ground_n for_o the_o least_o mystery_n in_o it_o such_o as_o this_o follow_v will_v now_o be_v account_v the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v past_a one_o be_v at_o this_o present_a after_o which_o will_v very_o natural_o follow_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v that_o be_v the_o other_o of_o the_o seven_o which_o be_v a_o usual_a and_o ordinary_a way_n of_o speak_v if_o not_o more_o proper_a than_o to_o say_v five_o be_v past_a the_o six_o be_v at_o present_a and_o the_o seven_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o certain_o the_o seven_o will_v in_o the_o latter_a example_n appear_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o king_n who_o have_v at_o first_o be_v call_v the_o seven_o head_n when_o with_o this_o we_o consider_v there_o be_v mention_v here_o make_v of_o a_o 8_o can_v any_o thing_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o that_o the_o other_o just_a before_o it_o be_v as_o certain_o the_o seven_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v express_o so_o call_v and_o that_o the_o one_o before_o that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o 6_o and_o then_o of_o what_o can_v they_o possible_o be_v the_o six_o or_o the_o seven_o but_o of_o those_o seven_o king_n which_o be_v just_a
each_o particular_a description_n 1._o as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n both_o describe_v with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n so_o be_v they_o also_o characterise_v more_o peculiarly_a by_o one_o head_n only_o of_o the_o seven_o the_o one_o by_o his_o 11._o chap._n 13._o 3._o chap._n 17._o 11._o heal_v head_n and_o the_o mouth_n of_o it_o the_o other_o by_o the_o 8_o king_n or_o head_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n 2._o the_o peculiar_a head_n that_o the_o one_o be_v describe_v by_o be_v a_o head_n ibid._n ibid._n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o and_o under_o which_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o same_o false_a prophet_n that_o he_o be_v find_v with_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n do_v in_o all_o appearance_n come_v to_o his_o end_n and_o that_o head_n therefore_o must_v be_v be_v last_o head_n and_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v distinct_a from_o the_o other_o seven_o because_o it_o be_v but_o one_o of_o they_o heal_v and_o it_o come_v after_o they_o all_o as_o the_o last_o of_o all_o and_o so_o must_v necessary_o be_v a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o now_o the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o 3._o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o one_o that_o the_o world_n wonder_v at_o the_o head_n 3._o chap._n 13._o 3._o deadly_o wound_v and_o heal_v and_o of_o the_o other_o that_o the_o world_n 8._o chap_n 17._o 8._o shall_v wonder_v at_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o head_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o same_o 4._o the_o one_o be_v say_v to_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n with_o the_o former_a character_n of_o its_o head_n wound_v and_o heal_v again_o 1._o chap._n 13._o 1._o 8._o chap._n 17._o 8._o and_o the_o other_o to_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n with_o the_o latter_a character_n of_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v which_o signify_v the_o same_o and_o the_o word_n in_o the_o greek_a for_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n the_o abyss_n be_v the_o common_a term_n in_o the_o septuagint_n to_o signify_v the_o sea_n and_o the_o septuagint_n be_v the_o copy_n that_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n refer_v to_o in_o all_o their_o discourse_n and_o write_n 5._o the_o one_o have_v ten_o king_n in_o power_n with_o it_o signify_v by_o its_o 12._o chap._n 17._o 12._o ten_o horn_n who_o give_v their_o power_n to_o it_o which_o they_o have_v not_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n the_o other_o arise_v up_o with_o ten_o horn_n upon_o it_o all_o crown_v which_o have_v no_o crown_n upon_o the_o dragon_n in_o the_o chapter_n before_o 6._o the_o one_o be_v describe_v by_o one_o particular_a mouth_n speak_v blasphemy_n 3._o chap._n 13._o 1._o chap._n 13._o 5._o v._o 3._o the_o other_o with_o one_o head_n who_o be_v that_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o blasphemy_n prop._n 6._o 7._o the_o city_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v the_o same_o babylon_n in_o one_o particular_a state_n of_o idolatrous_a and_o antichristian_a tyranny_n prop._n 2._o and_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v fall_v in_o both_o which_o one_o will_v judge_v shall_v signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o 2._o chap._n 14._o 8._o chap._n 18._o 2._o that_o city_n other_o the_o same_o character_n in_o both_o i_o omit_v here_o to_o mention_v because_o they_o may_v be_v account_v not_o such_o particular_a character_n as_o that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o enemy_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o friend_n and_o make_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o war_n and_o have_v the_o same_o variety_n of_o success_n and_o loss_n in_o battle_n to_o make_v they_o then_o signify_v two_o different_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o of_o roman_a rule_n as_o the_o beast_n be_v here_o agree_v to_o signify_v there_o must_v at_o least_o these_o unlikelihood_n be_v digest_v viz._n that_o all_o these_o character_n together_o which_o be_v the_o same_o in_o both_o must_v be_v twice_o verify_v of_o the_o roman_a government_n viz._n that_o it_o have_v twice_o a_o supreme_a government_n over_o it_o which_o come_v after_o seven_o before_o it_o and_o yet_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o ten_o king_n twice_o confederate_v with_o such_o a_o power_n at_o two_o several_a change_n of_o roman_a power_n in_o two_o several_a state_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n and_o antichristian_a tyranny_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o rome_n must_v have_v two_o eminent_a ruin_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o these_o same_o circumstance_n twice_o repeat_v for_o these_o and_o many_o other_o very_o peculiar_a character_n must_v have_v be_v all_o at_o a_o time_n in_o conjunction_n or_o have_v belong_v altogether_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o each_o of_o these_o same_o repeat_v state_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o will_v have_v be_v much_o like_o a_o story_n of_o the_o throw_v so_o many_o die_n out_o of_o a_o box_n at_o two_o several_a time_n into_o just_a the_o same_o order_n and_o chance_n without_o any_o contrivance_n for_o all_o the_o credit_n of_o this_o way_n of_o interpretation_n lie_v whole_o upon_o the_o affirmation_n of_o the_o interpreter_n themselves_o will_v not_o this_o be_v to_o lay_v the_o plain_a ground_n for_o a_o almost_o unavoidable_a delusion_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o prophecy_n for_o who_o will_v ever_o take_v such_o a_o representation_n of_o two_o beast_n with_o so_o exact_a a_o likeness_n to_o one_o another_o in_o so_o many_o peculiar_a character_n with_o the_o same_o peculiar_a way_n of_o rise_n marks_z action_n make_v and_o circumstance_n for_o two_o different_a state_n of_o that_o beast_n and_o only_o because_o they_o be_v two_o several_a show_n of_o it_o can_v any_o one_o believe_v xvii_o rev._n xiii_o &_o xvii_o this_o of_o a_o vision_n that_o man_n be_v exhort_v to_o understand_v and_o which_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n come_v on_o purpose_n so_o to_o explain_v as_o to_o make_v a_o apostle_n of_o christ_n apprehend_v it_o be_v to_o tell_v he_o the_o mystery_n of_o these_o thing_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o rule_n for_o interpret_n of_o which_o according_a to_o the_o common_a apprehension_n of_o man_n in_o other_o case_n he_o himself_o 2._o see_v chap._n 2._o give_v a_o earnest_n of_o in_o his_o own_o explication_n certain_o unless_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v impossible_a for_o two_o show_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o signify_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o it_o one_o will_v be_v very_o apt_a from_o hence_o to_o be_v confident_a that_o they_o be_v in_o these_o chapter_n but_o two_o show_n only_o of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o all_o this_o particular_a examination_n if_o we_o will_v be_v content_a with_o ordinary_a proof_n and_o such_o as_o make_v man_n sure_a of_o almost_o all_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v what_o the_o context_n do_v as_o it_o be_v of_o its_o own_o accord_n force_v one_o to_o be_v confident_a of_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o history_n of_o these_o two_o beast_n and_o of_o their_o order_n and_o dependence_n upon_o one_o another_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o a_o full_a conviction_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o this_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v very_o obvious_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o 17_o chapter_n come_v in_o about_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n for_o nothing_o but_o to_o tell_v the_o prophet_n as_o the_o interpret_n angel_n himself_o do_v seem_v to_o intimate_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o by_o great_a babylon_n which_o have_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o all_o the_o four_o chapter_n before_o it_o to_o secure_v we_o in_o this_o persuasion_n we_o see_v that_o the_o business_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v bring_v in_o immediate_o after_o the_o 16_o by_o one_o of_o those_o seven_o angel_n with_o the_o seven_o vial_n who_o have_v be_v just_a before_o employ_v about_o the_o seven_o last_o plague_n that_o be_v pour_v out_o upon_o the_o other_o beast_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n and_o the_o introduction_n to_o all_o that_o this_o angel_n have_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v a_o offer_n from_o he_o to_o show_v the_o apostle_n the_o judgement_n of_o that_o great_a whore_n call_v babylon_n the_o great_a which_o have_v be_v just_o mention_v before_o by_o that_o very_a name_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o other_o beast_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 16_o chapter_n and_o then_o again_o after_o the_o
do_v hold_v good_a in_o this_o use_n of_o it_o also_o it_o will_v be_v explain_v how_o this_o first_o beast_n do_v also_o signify_v the_o earth_n the_o alcasar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 6._o by_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n be_v signify_v a_o multitude_n of_o person_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n ibid._n as_o well_o the_o one_o beast_n as_o the_o other_o be_v take_v not_o for_o single_a person_n but_o for_o a_o great_a multitude_n as_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n ibid._n as_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n do_v contain_v in_o it_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n so_o also_o do_v the_o beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n rule_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o in_o another_o manner_n of_o kingdom_n than_o that_o reference_n chap._n 18._o see_v reference_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v so_o as_o that_o they_o be_v both_o in_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o this_o second_o will_v be_v find_v to_o signify_v their_o church-rule_n as_o the_o first_o do_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o state_n prop._n 24_o &_o 25._o 3._o it_o may_v also_o be_v object_v that_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o second_o 11._o v._o 11._o beast_n chap._n 13._o according_a to_o daniel_n must_v signify_v distinct_a sovereignty_n prop._n 16._o observat_fw-la 2_o &_o 4._o but_o since_o these_o horn_n have_v no_o mark_n of_o rule_n or_o dominion_n join_v with_o they_o and_o be_v particular_o say_v to_o signify_v the_o likeness_n of_o that_o beast_n to_o a_o lamb_n that_o do_v sufficient_o show_v a_o particular_a exception_n of_o they_o from_o the_o general_a rule_n in_o daniel_n and_o yet_o they_o may_v also_o signify_v the_o two_o distinct_a kingdom_n or_o jurisdiction_n of_o that_o beast_n over_o the_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a affair_n of_o that_o nation_n after_o this_o how_o manifest_o do_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v but_o a_o contrivance_n only_o to_o serve_v a_o turn_n in_o be_v in_o alcazar_n in_o apoc._n c._n 12._o de_fw-la 10_o corn._n it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n do_v signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o those_o which_o be_v not_o roman_a commander_n can_v be_v the_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n ibid._n ribera_n understand_v by_o the_o beast_n the_o whole_a world_n which_o do_v easy_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o itself_o for_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o daniel_n do_v prophesy_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n only_o viz._n in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n chap._n 7._o ibid._n another_o opinion_n of_o he_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v idolatrous_a which_o conjecture_n be_v very_o vain_a and_o empty_a for_o than_o it_o will_v be_v another_o empire_n as_o the_o empire_n that_o be_v now_o in_o greece_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n idem_n in_o cap._n 17._o v._n 11._o but_o any_o one_o may_v easy_o see_v how_o force_v all_o that_o interpretation_n be_v à _fw-la lapide_fw-la ribera_n and_o a_o number_n of_o other_o reference_n see_v reference_n eminent_a person_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o make_v the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o signify_v the_o world_n in_o general_a and_o the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v seven_o age_n of_o it_o with_o the_o several_a tyrannical_a power_n which_o persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o each_o of_o they_o notwithstanding_o that_o they_o be_v agree_v with_o all_o other_o interpreter_n about_o the_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n there_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o particular_a monarchy_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o that_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o last_o head_n of_o this_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o yet_o reign_v yet_o alcazar_n in_o cap._n 12._o apoc._n de_fw-fr 10_o cornibus_fw-la quod_fw-la autem_fw-la romanorum_fw-la imperium_fw-la sit_fw-la extinctum_fw-la prorsus_fw-la videtur_fw-la certum_fw-la it_o seem_v to_o be_v altogether_o certain_a that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v again_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v although_o the_o province_n of_o it_o be_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o other_o king_n and_o emperor_n ribera_n in_o cap._n 12._o apoc._n num_fw-la 14._o de_fw-la 10_o cornibus_fw-la that_o which_o the_o forementioned_a writer_n apply_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n because_o that_o be_v now_o altogether_o annihilate_v we_o understand_v of_o the_o whole_a world_n over_o which_o the_o roman_n reign_v do_v they_o not_o show_v the_o least_o intimation_n from_o the_o text_n to_o countenance_v this_o contradiction_n to_o their_o own_o judgement_n about_o the_o same_o word_n and_o phrase_n nor_o offer_v to_o give_v any_o example_n from_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o like_a kind_n to_o ground_v their_o fancy_n upon_o bellarmin_n indeed_o be_v more_o ingenuous_a he_o own_v the_o know_a signification_n of_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o that_o the_o four_o of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v in_o particular_a the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n and_o from_o the_o certainty_n of_o both_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v signify_v in_o general_a the_o roman_a empire_n and_o that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v all_o head_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o that_o the_o time_n of_o that_o call_v the_o beast_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a and_o what_o more_o convince_a proof_n can_v there_o be_v for_o the_o irresistible_a light_n that_o there_o be_v for_o these_o thing_n than_o to_o see_v so_o able_a a_o judge_n of_o the_o concern_v of_o his_o church_n in_o this_o affair_n to_o be_v force_v thereby_o to_o yield_v to_o it_o without_o any_o the_o least_o show_n of_o advantage_n from_o it_o to_o serve_v the_o cause_n that_o he_o be_v so_o zealous_a for_o but_o especial_o when_o we_o see_v he_o thereby_o force_v to_o desert_n all_o the_o other_o defence_n of_o his_o brethren_n and_o to_o reduce_v the_o whole_a merit_n of_o the_o cause_n about_o the_o charge_n lay_v against_o his_o church_n to_o this_o only_a issue_n viz._n whether_o the_o imperial_a roman_a government_n that_o be_v in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n have_v be_v since_o that_o time_n cut_v off_o and_o succeed_v by_o another_o form_n of_o government_n which_o be_v to_o reduce_v the_o whole_a dispute_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n in_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o to_o a_o question_n about_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n only_o in_o history_n and_o which_o be_v give_v against_o he_o power_n he_o tacitus_n just_a about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o revelation_n be_v write_v reckon_v they_o up_o in_o this_o order_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o first_o book_n of_o annal_n king_n be_v at_o first_o the_o governor_n of_o rome_n l._n brutus_n bring_v in_o the_o consulary_a government_n and_o liberty_n dictator_n be_v set_v up_o upon_o occasion_n the_o decemvir_n continue_v not_o above_o two_o year_n the_o consulary_a power_n of_o the_o tribune_n of_o the_o soldier_n last_v not_o long_o the_o domination_n of_o cinna_n and_o sylla_n be_v soon_o end_v and_o pompey_n and_o crassus_n yield_v to_o caesar_n and_o lepidus_n and_o anthony_n to_o augustus_n who_o take_v all_o into_o his_o hand_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o prince_n or_o emperor_n livy_n before_o he_o have_v give_v much_o the_o same_o account_n for_o all_o those_o government_n which_o have_v be_v up_o in_o his_o time_n in_o his_o 6_o book_n i_o have_v say_v he_o in_o the_o five_o former_a book_n give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o the_o war_n abroad_o and_o the_o sedition_n at_o home_n which_o the_o roman_n have_v have_v from_o the_o first_o building_n of_o the_o city_n to_o the_o take_n of_o it_o under_o king_n consul_n decemvir_n dictator_n and_o consulary_a tribune_n so_o onuphrius_n panvicinus_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o fasti_fw-la consulares_fw-la for_o the_o city_n be_v first_o under_o king_n then_o succeed_v consul_n and_o sometime_o under_o decemvir_n and_o sometime_o under_o tribune_n of_o the_o soldier_n with_o consulary_a power_n and_o sometime_o under_o dictator_n cassiodorus_n in_o his_o chronicon_fw-la give_v the_o same_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n from_o king_n to_o consul_n and_o from_o they_o to_o the_o decemvir_n and_o the_o consulary_a government_n again_o interrupt_v by_o the_o military_a tribune_n and_o during_o all_o these_o space_n of_o time_n the_o intermixture_n of_o dictator_n upon_o
destruction_n of_o the_o species_n or_o soul_n of_o it_o that_o be_v of_o the_o society_n of_o that_o people_n either_o by_o slavery_n or_o by_o subjection_n only_o to_o a_o new_a authority_n artic._n 4_o 5_o 6._o ibid._n artic._n 8._o as_o grotius_n determine_v concern_v the_o continuance_n of_o the_o same_o body_n of_o people_n in_o the_o reference_n see_v reference_n 9th_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la and_o therefore_o be_v they_o still_o the_o command_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 9_o this_o be_v very_o learned_o confirm_v by_o testify_v by_o thus_o be_v the_o people_n of_o rome_n the_o same_o under_o king_n consul_n and_o emperor_n and_o artic._n 11._o be_v the_o same_o at_o this_o day_n because_o they_o still_o retain_v that_o society_n in_o civil_a government_n which_o they_o have_v former_o and_o therefore_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v always_o reside_v in_o they_o as_o in_o the_o body_n in_o which_o it_o live_v for_o whatever_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n can_v have_v former_o do_v of_o right_a before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o same_o have_v they_o power_n to_o do_v upon_o the_o death_n of_o any_o emperor_n before_o there_o be_v another_o choose_v the_o election_n of_o the_o emperor_n do_v also_o belong_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v oftentimes_o perform_v by_o the_o people_n either_o alone_a or_o by_o the_o senate_n for_o they_o and_o those_o election_n which_o be_v make_v by_o first_o one_o and_o then_o another_o legion_n of_o the_o army_n be_v not_o valid_a by_o the_o right_n of_o those_o legion_n for_o in_o a_o flit_a body_n there_o can_v be_v no_o certain_a right_n but_o from_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o people_n it_o be_v no_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o antoninus_n all_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v make_v citizen_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a subject_n get_v nothing_o more_o by_o that_o decree_n than_o what_o the_o colony_n and_o free_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o roman_a province_n use_v to_o have_v which_o be_v to_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o roman_a honour_n and_o to_o have_v the_o privilege_n of_o quirite_n not_o that_o the_o seat_n and_o fountain_n of_o government_n shall_v be_v in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n as_o it_o be_v at_o rome_n for_o that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o give_v who_o can_v not_o change_v the_o fundamental_a law_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o govern_v power_n nor_o be_v it_o any_o diminution_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o emperor_n choose_v rather_o to_o live_v at_o constantinople_n afterward_o than_o at_o rome_n for_o then_o also_o do_v the_o whole_a people_n of_o rome_n confirm_v and_o make_v valid_a the_o election_n which_o be_v make_v by_o a_o part_n of_o they_o at_o constantinople_n who_o for_o that_o be_v call_v the_o byzantine_n quirite_n by_o claudian_n and_o those_o of_o rome_n do_v still_o preserve_v the_o prerogative_n of_o their_o city_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o precedence_n of_o their_o consul_n which_o be_v no_o small_a monument_n of_o their_o original_a right_n wherefore_o all_o the_o right_n which_o those_o of_o constantinople_n have_v to_o choose_v the_o roman_a emperor_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o will_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v that_o of_o hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr conventione_n c._n 13._o but_o sometime_o the_o emperor_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o army_n who_o be_v then_o account_v right_o choose_v if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n do_v confirm_v it_o ludovic_n â_fw-la rebeuberg_n a_o caesarian_a writer_n cap._n 3._o de_fw-la juribus_fw-la reg._n &_o imp._n romanor_n charlemaign_v never_o call_v himself_o emperor_n before_o he_o be_v anoint_v and_o crown_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o roman_n with_o one_o consent_n do_v give_v the_o imperial_a acclamation_n to_o charlemaign_v and_o when_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o pope_n leo_n they_o call_v he_o caesar_n and_o augustus_n m._n fribeius_n in_o the_o comment_n in_o which_o way_n of_o acclamation_n say_v he_o the_o popular_a election_n both_o at_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n do_v at_o that_o time_n consist_v as_o paulus_n diaconus_fw-la in_o histor_n miscella_fw-la &_o anastas_n bibliothecarius_n do_v testify_v grotius_n himself_o in_o that_o same_o chapter_n and_o the_o comment_n on_o it_o where_o he_o show_v as_o a_o lawyer_n that_o it_o be_v always_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o right_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o determine_v the_o next_o succession_n to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o every_o vacancy_n that_o therefore_o all_o election_n of_o prince_n and_o law_n be_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o they_o so_o that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v general_o so_o confirm_v and_o their_o law_n ratify_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o give_v authority_n to_o their_o government_n they_o have_v one_o of_o the_o consul_n and_o a_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n general_o reside_v with_o they_o as_o delegated_a from_o that_o city_n to_o give_v authority_n to_o their_o order_n as_o long_o as_o there_o be_v a_o good_a correspondence_n betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a empire_n and_o to_o show_v which_o of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v the_o chief_a fountain_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n the_o consul_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n always_o have_v the_o precedence_n so_o that_o as_o long_o as_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a senate_n and_o consul_n do_v continue_v at_o rome_n which_o be_v till_o the_o conquest_n of_o rome_n by_o justinian_n the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o city_n must_v come_v in_o for_o a_o share_n at_o least_o in_o the_o then_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v here_o establish_v 10._o and_o the_o way_n to_o make_v any_o man_n a_o roman_a in_o distinction_n to_o other_o that_o be_v subject_n of_o that_o empire_n be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o citizen_n of_o rome_n which_o do_v manifest_o show_v that_o no_o power_n can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v without_o any_o authority_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 11._o the_o city_n of_o rome_n have_v also_o a_o very_a peculiar_a acknowledgement_n from_o the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o it_o be_v the_o head_n and_o fountain_n of_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o in_o a_o more_o eminent_a way_n than_o we_o read_v of_o any_o other_o city_n beside_o for_o all_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n at_o their_o return_n from_o their_o office_n use_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o ensign_n of_o their_o authority_n at_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o they_o enter_v the_o town_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o first_o fountain_n of_o their_o magistracy_n which_o they_o do_v therefore_o thus_o signify_v to_o be_v resign_v up_o into_o her_o hand_n when_o they_o return_v home_o again_o l._n ult_n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la procon_n 12._o beside_o that_o during_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n of_o cod._n justinian_n praefat._n consuetudo_fw-la romanae_fw-la vrbis_fw-la sequenda_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la quia_fw-la roma_fw-la est_fw-la caput_fw-la orbis_n terrarum_fw-la to_o this_o purpose_n do_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n before_o give_v the_o precedence_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n so_o all_o over_o cassiodorus_n varior_fw-la p._n 41_o 112_o 207_o 302_o 311_o 319_o 341_o 348_o 359_o 361_o 390_o 396._o rome_n have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n with_o such_o character_n as_o these_o in_o that_o city_n where_o honour_n do_v always_o reside_v in_o the_o most_o sacred_a city_n none_o can_v be_v great_a than_o he_o to_o who_o care_n rome_n be_v commit_v not_o only_a rome_n though_o in_o it_o be_v contain_v all_o thing_n whatsoever_o be_v do_v in_o that_o city_n be_v almost_o in_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n if_o the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n rejoice_v all_o the_o rest_n must_v do_v the_o same_o not_o in_o the_o province_n but_o in_o the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o this_o be_v just_a before_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n justinian_n at_o least_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n though_o no_o long_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v call_v and_o account_v the_o metropolis_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o be_v it_o for_o all_o that_o time_n call_v the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n wherefore_o by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v by_o any_o head_n
of_o the_o beast_n in_o distinction_n from_o a_o horn_n all_o will_v then_o have_v understand_v that_o authority_n which_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o it_o have_v be_v conclude_v that_o the_o angel_n do_v so_o explain_v his_o figure_n as_o all_o the_o world_n will_v understand_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o they_o to_o be_v if_o there_o be_v nothing_o clear_a against_o it_o chap._n 2._o it_o do_v therefore_o necessary_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o every_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o its_o reign_n when_o the_o authority_n corollar_n 1_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v own_o another_o settle_a form_n of_o government_n for_o supreme_a in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o for_o then_o there_o be_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n constitute_v by_o prop._n prece_v and_o this_o show_v we_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o follow_a consequence_n that_o the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n own_v another_o corollar_n 2_o settle_a authority_n in_o the_o room_n of_o that_o imperial_a government_n which_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n 1._o for_o every_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o another_o differ_a form_n of_o settle_a government_n be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o corol_fw-la 1._o praece_v and_o therefore_o must_v the_o six_o head_n end_n with_o the_o end_n of_o that_o form_n of_o imperial_a government_n which_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o six_o head_n be_v that_o form_n of_o imperial_a government_n by_o proposition_n 19_o 2._o again_o the_o six_o head_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o angel_n declare_v to_o be_v the_o same_o roman_a rule_n that_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o of_o both_o it_o be_v say_v 18._o rev._n 17._o 9_o 10._o 18._o that_o they_o be_v then_o in_o rule_n and_o join_v with_o the_o seven_o hill_n in_o their_o reign_n and_o that_o head_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n at_o that_o time_n by_o prop._n 19_o wherefore_o whenever_o that_o imperial_a power_n shall_v be_v so_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o another_o settle_a form_n of_o government_n shall_v be_v own_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o city_n who_o will_v not_o assure_v himself_o that_o the_o imperial_a rule_n which_o have_v continue_v the_o head_n of_o that_o city_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o which_o be_v say_v by_o the_o angel_n to_o be_v the_o same_o rule_v power_n with_o which_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v describe_v at_o that_o same_o time_n must_v necessary_o have_v then_o be_v at_o a_o end_n it_o may_v therefore_o assure_o be_v conclude_v that_o that_o six_o head_n be_v at_o a_o end_n at_o the_o time_n that_o another_o different_a form_n of_o government_n be_v own_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o it_o at_o rome_n this_o last_o conclusion_n do_v invite_v one_o curiosity_n to_o inquire_v from_o the_o roman_a history_n whether_o the_o imperial_a government_n be_v ever_o change_v or_o interrupt_v by_o any_o other_o settle_a form_n of_o government_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophecy_n for_o since_o the_o next_o form_n of_o government_n to_o the_o imperial_a or_o six_o king_n be_v say_v shall_v continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n and_o that_o then_o shall_v arise_v that_o king_n 11._o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o or_o government_n call_v the_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o end_n of_o all_o our_o search_n one_o may_v easy_o see_v that_o the_o discovery_n of_o a_o change_n in_o the_o imperial_a government_n will_v determine_v the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o next_o form_n of_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o be_v in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o follow_a account_n have_v we_o from_o the_o roman_a history_n of_o all_o the_o considerable_a change_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o chief_a government_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n chap._n iu._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a change_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n the_o two_o emperor_n be_v joynt-partner_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n like_o the_o two_o consul_n the_o 22_o d_o proposition_n the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o late_a at_o a_o end_n upon_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n in_o augustulus_n the_o barbarous_a king_n of_o italy_n the_o absolute_a master_n of_o rome_n objection_n answer_v the_o imperial_a power_n continue_v the_o same_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o this_o prophecy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n that_o be_v then_o in_o rule_n till_o about_o the_o year_n 160_o after_o christ_n when_o marcus_n aurelius_n make_v aelius_n verus_n a_o sharer_n with_o he_o in_o the_o imperial_a power_n under_o the_o name_n of_o augustus_n whereas_o there_o have_v never_o be_v before_o see_v two_o emperor_n with_o the_o name_n of_o augustus_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o this_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o for_o so_o new_a a_o face_n of_o the_o government_n that_o some_o date_v their_o fasti_fw-la 8._o spartian_a in_fw-la vero_fw-la eutrop._n 8._o consulares_fw-la from_o thence_o as_o a_o new_a epocha_n of_o time_n this_o way_n of_o take_v other_o into_o the_o society_n of_o the_o empire_n with_o they_o be_v follow_v by_o other_o emperor_n afterward_o as_o severus_n with_o his_o son_n caracalla_n caracalla_n and_o his_o brother_n geta_n the_o gordiani_n and_o in_o their_o time_n be_v there_o another_o government_n set_v up_o at_o rome_n itself_o call_v the_o twenty_o man_n who_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o senate_n to_o administer_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o whole_a commonwealth_n and_o ambassador_n be_v send_v to_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o contain_v they_o under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o senate_n but_o this_o continue_a but_o a_o short_a time_n and_o give_v way_n to_o the_o exaltation_n of_o balbinus_n and_o papienus_fw-la to_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n by_o the_o choice_n of_o those_o twenty_o man_n themselves_o and_o with_o the_o interruption_n of_o some_o single_a emperor_n after_o they_o the_o same_o social_n form_n of_o empire_n return_v again_o in_o valerian_n with_o his_o son_n gallien_n and_o there_o be_v afterward_o sometime_o three_o and_o sometime_o four_z augustus_n together_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v much_o like_o the_o change_n of_o a_o dictator_n into_o two_o consul_n and_o the_o dictator_n and_o consul_n be_v account_v two_o of_o the_o five_o head_n or_o form_n of_o government_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n another_o change_n be_v there_o in_o the_o imperial_a government_n when_o the_o emperor_n become_v christian_n and_o when_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v make_v to_o conform_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n this_o seem_v to_o some_o to_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o government_n much_o more_o remarkable_a than_o any_o political_a change_n and_o to_o deserve_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o two_o form_n of_o government_n that_o we_o be_v in_o quest_n of_o and_o beside_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v plain_o describe_v in_o the_o 12_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n as_o a_o very_a considerable_a change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o empire_n under_o the_o show_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o dragon_n upon_o which_o the_o beast_n ascend_v into_o the_o throne_n present_o after_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o change_n of_o religion_n again_o by_o julian_n the_o apostate_n do_v thereupon_o seem_v to_o put_v in_o for_o a_o title_n to_o another_o form_n and_o tho'_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n be_v very_o short_a yet_o it_o be_v as_o long_o as_o that_o of_o the_o decemvir_n who_o be_v determine_v by_o most_o of_o the_o approve_a interpreter_n to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o five_o head_n that_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n beside_o that_o his_o reign_n be_v just_a almost_o the_o very_a same_o length_n of_o time_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o reign_v that_o be_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o the_o western_a and_o eastern_a seat_n especial_o when_o it_o come_v to_o be_v settle_v by_o theodosius_n seem_v to_o have_v a_o very_a fair_a claim_n to_o the_o title_n of_o a_o new_a head_n or_o change_v of_o the_o imperial_a government_n and_o like_v to_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o consul_n to_o the_o kingly_a government_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v make_v two_o of_o the_o five_o form_n of_o roman_a government_n that_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o
to_o avoid_v all_o disturbance_n in_o the_o city_n and_o prejudice_n to_o the_o church_n none_o shall_v be_v choose_v without_o his_o knowledge_n see_v also_o petavius_n rationar_n temp._n part_n 1._o lib._n 7._o cap._n 3._o the_o double_a strength_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n the_o coin_n also_o of_o the_o empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o division_n have_v both_o the_o emperor_n head_n with_o this_o inscription_n the_o mutual_a love_n of_o the_o two_o augusti_fw-la and_o whatever_o be_v there_o more_o like_a to_o the_o consul_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o five_o head_n that_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o date_n of_o the_o prophecy_n than_o these_o two_o emperor_n after_o this_o come_v the_o western_a empire_n to_o be_v cut_v off_o by_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n odoacer_n who_o cut_v off_o the_o last_o emperor_n augustulus_n reign_v with_o his_o heruli_n sixteen_o year_n in_o his_o stead_n and_o how_o much_o he_o deserve_v to_o be_v account_v a_o new_a head_n of_o rome_n may_v appear_v by_o the_o power_n he_o have_v there_o to_o have_v a_o law_n make_v after_o make_v petavius_n rationar_n temp._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o to_o prevent_v which_o that_o be_v the_o commotion_n in_o the_o city_n about_o the_o election_n of_o laurentius_n and_o symmachus_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n anastasius_n the_o whole_a controversy_n be_v remit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o king_n theodoric_n according_a to_o the_o law_n make_v in_o that_o case_n by_o odoacer_n and_o he_o pronounce_v symmachus_n pope_n and_o many_o synod_n be_v about_o that_o affair_n in_o the_o year_n 501_o and_o some_o year_n after_o that_o no_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v valid_a except_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o king_n and_o also_o that_o in_o a_o controversial_a choice_n the_o king_n shall_v determine_v which_o of_o the_o elect_v shall_v stand_v this_o law_n continue_v also_o under_o synod_n under_o hieron_n rubens_n histor_n raven_n p._n 131_o 132._o the_o year_n after_o be_v there_o another_o council_n call_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n theodorick_n from_o ravenna_n the_o french_a bishop_n mention_v their_o be_v call_v to_o rome_n by_o his_o command_n and_o pope_n symmachus_n give_v the_o king_n thanks_o that_o he_o call_v the_o council_n to_o meet_v at_o rome_n see_v tom._n 2._o council_n de_fw-fr synodis_fw-la romae_fw-la sub_fw-la symmacho_fw-la theodoric_n do_v there_o show_v the_o letter_n of_o symmachus_n himself_o to_o request_v he_o to_o call_v the_o four_o synod_n theodorick_n who_o succeed_v odoacer_n together_o with_o his_o goth_n and_o theodorick_n be_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o till_o the_o year_n 502._o roman_n 502._o pompon_n laetus_n of_o odoacer_n the_o roman_n at_o his_o first_o entrance_n into_o the_o city_n salute_v he_o king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n and_o lead_v he_o to_o the_o capitol_n with_o all_o the_o high_a honour_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n blondus_n decad._n l._n 3._o pag._n 31._o in_o decretal_a distinct_a 69._o odoacer_n be_v call_v by_o pope_n symmachus_n the_o most_o excellent_a king_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n be_v there_o frequent_a synod_n of_o the_o orthodox_n call_v at_o rome_n till_o some_o year_n after_o the_o year_n 501_o tho'_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o arrian_n which_o show_v how_o absolute_a he_o be_v among_o they_o and_o of_o the_o there_o the_o de_fw-fr translat_n romani_fw-la imper._n in_o germanos_fw-la tit._n quâ_fw-la ratione_fw-la facta_fw-la est_fw-la imperii_fw-la translatio_fw-la the_o roman_a power_n be_v transfer_v upon_o odoacer_n first_o by_o the_o army_n or_o by_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o roman_a legion_n to_o he_o 2._o by_o the_o nobility_n and_o senate_n of_o rome_n 3._o by_o the_o right_n of_o conquest_n 4._o by_o the_o renunciation_n of_o augustulus_n 5._o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o rome_n and_o italy_n declare_v in_o the_o capitol_n as_o they_o use_v to_o acknowledge_v their_o lawful_a emperor_n blondus_fw-la decad._n l._n 3._o p._n 37._o he_o there_o show_v how_o theodoric_n be_v receive_v at_o rome_n by_o the_o agree_a consent_n and_o applause_n and_o acclamation_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o he_o leave_v rome_n to_o its_o own_o government_n by_o the_o senate_n but_o yet_o so_o as_o that_o his_o praefect_n do_v preside_v over_o they_o bellarm._n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr translat_n imper._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la cap_n 9_o say_v that_o theodoric_n enjoy_v the_o empire_n of_o all_o italy_n the_o style_n of_o theodoric_n letters-pattent_n represent_v he_o everywhere_o as_o the_o absolute_a sovereign_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o much_o as_o ever_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v before_o he_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n upon_o his_o coronation_n oath_n lib_fw-la 10._o variar_n cassiodori_n our_o goodness_n must_v be_v a_o very_a command_a thing_n when_o we_o be_v overcome_v by_o our_o own_o will_n who_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o answer_v to_o any_o one_o else_o because_o we_o owe_v thâ—se_a thing_n to_o god_n only_o and_o not_o to_o man_n epistola_fw-la 17._o so_o also_o in_o the_o next_o letter_n to_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n consider_v how_o much_o kindness_n be_v intend_v you_o when_o he_o swear_v to_o you_o who_o can_v be_v compel_v and_o speak_v of_o the_o office_n of_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n epist_n 4._o lib._n 6._o say_v of_o himself_o in_o comparison_n with_o those_o praefect_n hâc_fw-la sold_n ratione_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o this_o only_o be_v we_o different_a from_o they_o that_o we_o can_v be_v subject_a to_o any_o one_o else_o who_o have_v none_o to_o judge_v we_o or_o to_o call_v we_o to_o account_v sigonias_n say_v of_o he_o lib._n 16._o the_o occident_n imper._n that_o theodoric_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n in_o the_o west_n every_o way_n most_o like_a the_o old_a empire_n there_o splendid_a reception_n of_o both_o odoacer_n and_o theodorick_n at_o rome_n by_o the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o applause_n and_o submission_n that_o be_v show_v they_o in_o acknowledgement_n of_o their_o sovereignty_n there_o be_v sufficiene_fw-fr testimony_n from_o the_o best_a approve_a historian_n of_o those_o time_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o barbarous_a king_n over_o rome_n be_v near_o 70_o year_n the_o lieutenant_n of_o justinian_n bellisarius_fw-la and_o nurse_n subdue_v those_o king_n of_o italy_n and_o thereby_o justinian_n who_o be_v but_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o have_v be_v divide_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n for_o so_o many_o year_n come_v to_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o royal_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v another_o change_n of_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o that_o place_n and_o thus_o it_o continue_v under_o the_o command_n of_o the_o exarch_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n for_o near_a two_o hundred_o year_n the_o lombard_n and_o the_o frank_n and_o the_o pope_n together_o seem_v to_o make_v another_o change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n interest_n in_o italy_n but_o tho'_o the_o lombard_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o next_o master_n of_o that_o jurisdiction_n yet_o they_o never_o can_v succeed_v in_o their_o attempt_n to_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o rome_n for_o they_o be_v check_v in_o it_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o frank_n under_o pepin_n and_o charlemagne_n but_o then_o upon_o a_o confederacy_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o those_o king_n of_o the_o frank_n rome_n be_v leave_v whole_o free_a to_o itself_o and_o charlemagne_n be_v make_v emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o from_o he_o the_o title_n continue_v to_o this_o day_n in_o the_o french_a and_o german_a line_n with_o some_o small_a interval_n of_o vacancy_n who_o will_v make_v any_o question_n whether_o here_o be_v not_o variety_n of_o change_n enough_o to_o make_v one_o conclude_v that_o the_o imperial_a government_n which_o be_v the_o rule_v head_n in_o st._n john_n time_n must_v have_v be_v long_o since_o at_o a_o end_n one_o will_v indeed_o be_v more_o apt_a to_o judge_v from_o hence_o that_o there_o have_v be_v not_o only_o a_o change_n of_o the_o six_o head_n since_o that_o time_n but_o also_o four_o or_o five_o head_n beside_o in_o succession_n to_o one_o another_o but_o since_o we_o be_v already_o assure_v that_o the_o next_o change_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a six_o head_n be_v to_o be_v the_o beast_n prop._n 20._o and_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v from_o his_o first_o rise_n under_o that_o head_n to_o the_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o glory_n by_o prop._n 6._o and_o corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o can_v be_v but_o two_o of_o these_o several_a change_n of_o government_n that_o can_v
be_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o latter_a of_o which_o must_v continue_v to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n wherefore_o to_o be_v able_a to_o know_v from_o the_o account_n of_o these_o change_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n whether_o we_o be_v now_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v our_o chief_n concern_v it_o be_v now_o to_o be_v inquire_v whether_o it_o can_v be_v assure_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o six_o imperial_a head_n have_v be_v at_o a_o end_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n now_o leave_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o change_n to_o the_o particular_a defender_n of_o they_o one_o may_v upon_o most_o undoubted_a ground_n for_o it_o resolve_v himself_o that_o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o odoacer_n and_o the_o gothish_a 22._o proposit_n 22._o king_n of_o italy_n the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o late_a at_o a_o end_n for_o the_o six_o head_n be_v to_o be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o another_o settle_a government_n shall_v be_v own_v at_o rome_n instead_o of_o the_o imperial_a government_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 22._o and_o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o those_o king_n their_o authority_n be_v authority_n be_v cassiodor_n variar_n lib._n 5._o epist_n 3._o de_fw-la praefecturâ_fw-la praetorianâ_fw-la no_o dignity_n be_v equal_a in_o power_n to_o it_o and_o although_o other_o dignity_n have_v their_o set_a bound_n yet_o under_o that_o jurisdiction_n do_v almost_o every_o thing_n come_v that_o be_v do_v in_o our_o whole_a empire_n and_o in_o the_o comment_n there_o by_o brossius_n ammianus_n marcellimus_fw-la lib._n 21._o affirm_v that_o the_o praefectura_fw-la praetoriana_n be_v much_o above_o all_o other_o dignity_n as_o valentinian_n valens_n and_o gratian_n have_v decree_v l._n 1._o c._n de_fw-la officio_fw-la vicarii_fw-la and_o that_o with_o good_a reason_n for_o the_o praetorian_a praefecture_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o sovereignty_n of_o command_n but_o without_o the_o purple_a and_o that_o be_v the_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o sovereign_n and_o the_o praefectus_fw-la praetorio_fw-la that_o he_o have_v not_o the_o sacred_a purple_n nor_o the_o imperial_a badge_n of_o authority_n own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n as_o have_v be_v already_o make_v appear_v from_o the_o public_a reception_n of_o those_o conqueror_n at_o rome_n by_o the_o whole_a authority_n of_o that_o city_n the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o their_o acclamation_n to_o they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o other_o authority_n do_v bellarmin_n himself_o make_v necessary_a for_o such_o a_o end_n occid_n bellarm._n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n occid_n but_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n be_v manifest_a from_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o cassiodorus_n variarum_fw-la who_o be_v the_o chancellor_n and_o chief_a minister_n of_o state_n to_o two_o or_o three_o of_o the_o gothish_a king_n for_o that_o whole_a book_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o several_a form_n of_o the_o letter_n patent_n as_o one_o may_v say_v of_o the_o gothish_a king_n for_o all_o the_o great_a office_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n such_o as_o those_o of_o consul_n praefectus_fw-la praetorio_fw-la etc._n etc._n perfect_a of_o the_o city_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o office_n of_o the_o 56._o the_o cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 1._o epist_n 4._o l._n 11._o ep._n 1._o 8_o 10._o l._n 12._o ep._n 3._o 56._o praefectus_fw-la praetorio_fw-la be_v immediate_o depend_v upon_o the_o supreme_a imperial_a power_n and_o command_v all_o under_o he_o with_o a_o imperial_a authority_n but_o the_o most_o assure_a evidence_n of_o it_o be_v the_o command_n that_o we_o find_v from_o the_o gothish_a king_n to_o the_o senate_n by_o the_o same_o name_n name_n name_n cuspinian_n in_o sextum_fw-la rufum_fw-la p._n 8._o de_fw-fr imperatoribus_fw-la appian_n write_v in_o the_o proem_n of_o his_o history_n that_o emperor_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o general_n of_o army_n of_o old_a from_o whence_o he_o that_o govern_v the_o commonwealth_n at_o his_o own_o pleasure_n like_o a_o king_n be_v call_v a_o emperor_n and_o they_o take_v that_o name_n upon_o they_o because_o the_o name_n of_o emperor_n be_v more_o acceptable_a at_o rome_n than_o any_o other_o title_n which_o have_v a_o show_n of_o absolute_a government_n and_o julius_n caesar_n as_o dion_z say_v do_v take_v the_o name_n of_o emperor_n upon_o he_o as_o omnium_fw-la rerum_fw-la dominus_fw-la from_o who_o the_o emperor_n after_o he_o take_v the_o name_n thus_o be_v the_o gothish_a king_n real_o emperor_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o name_n of_o king_n they_o have_v the_o same_o power_n and_o differ_v only_o in_o name_n of_o rerum_fw-la dominus_fw-la etc._n dominus_fw-la cassiodor_n variar_n lib._n 1._o epist_n 29_o 31_o 32_o 33_o 44._o lib._n 4._o ep._n 45_o etc._n etc._n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v in_o distinction_n from_o all_o other_o sovereign_n and_o in_o such_o term_n as_o these_o by_o these_o court_n these_o cassiodor_n variar_n lib._n 8._o ep._n 2_o 3_o 4._o lib._n 10._o ep._n 18._o lib._n 11._o ep._n 1._o pag._n 658._o cassiodor_n lib._n 8._o epist_n 24._o clero_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la romanae_fw-la athalaricus_n rex_fw-la we_o decree_v by_o our_o authority_n at_o this_o present_a that_o if_o any_o one_o have_v a_o action_n against_o any_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a clergy_n that_o he_o cite_v he_o to_o the_o court_n of_o the_o most_o bless_a pope_n and_o if_o the_o plaintiff_n have_v not_o right_o do_v he_o there_o than_o he_o may_v go_v to_o the_o secular_a court_n present_v we_o do_v ordain_v by_o our_o proclamation_n we_o do_v enjoin_v and_o know_v you_o lest_o any_o one_o incur_v the_o severity_n of_o our_o displeasure_n give_v you_o your_o suffrage_n according_a to_o our_o command_n and_o know_v you_o that_o we_o have_v give_v our_o special_a order_n but_o especial_o n_o when_o we_o see_v they_o mind_v the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n that_o not_o only_o by_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o goth_n and_o roman_n they_o be_v choose_v their_o king_n and_o governor_n but_o that_o also_o they_o have_v take_v a_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o they_o and_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o scruple_n of_o a_o superior_a authority_n in_o the_o pope_n at_o that_o time_n we_o find_v a_o ordinance_n of_o the_o king_n that_o o_o clergyman_n shall_v indeed_o go_v first_o to_o the_o bishops-court_n but_o if_o they_o apprehend_v themselves_o not_o right_v there_o they_o shall_v from_o thence_o appeal_v to_o the_o civil_a court_n of_o judicature_n which_o show_v which_o of_o the_o court_n be_v then_o account_v the_o superior_a jurisdiction_n even_o among_o the_o clergy_n themselves_o and_o this_o will_v not_o be_v much_o wonder_v at_o as_o any_o strange_a thing_n when_o it_o appeaa_v that_o those_o king_n make_v edict_n to_o regulate_v the_o ordination_n john_n ordination_n cassiodor_n variar_n lib_fw-la 8._o epist_n 15._o king_n athalaricus_n to_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n concern_v their_o agreement_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o that_o pope_n which_o his_o father_n have_v name_v to_o they_o after_o the_o imprisonment_n of_o pope_n john_n by_o he_o he_o call_v it_o their_o obey_v his_o command_n in_o it_o idem_fw-la lib._n 9_o epist_n 15._o to_o pope_n john_n of_o the_o pope_n themselves_o and_o direct_v they_o to_o the_o pope_n in_o such_o term_n as_o these_o to_o publish_v may_v your_o holiness_n know_v that_o we_o have_v at_o present_a decree_v which_o we_o will_v have_v to_o extend_v to_o all_o patriarch_n and_o metropolitan_o and_o in_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o edict_n we_o allow_v no_o voice_n to_o any_o clergyman_n that_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o have_v be_v bribe_v for_o it_o and_o then_o command_v that_o a_o former_a decree_n of_o the_o senate_n about_o it_o be_v observe_v and_o with_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o bishop_n prayer_n bid_v he_o take_v care_n to_o observe_v his_o edict_n and_o command_v he_o to_o intimate_v this_o to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n by_o the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n and_o to_o make_v it_o know_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o bishop_n under_o he_o and_o to_o intimate_v a_o thing_n be_v the_o law-term_n to_o signify_v the_o make_v a_o public_a act_n of_o it_o panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a p._n 33._o theodahat_fw-la 33._o anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n record_v this_o of_o pope_n john_n the_o first_o in_o the_o time_n of_o theordoric_n and_o of_o pope_n agapetus_n in_o the_o time_n of_o theodahat_fw-la it_o be_v also_o a_o ordinary_a thing_n for_o the_o gothish_a king_n to_o send_v the_o pope_n in_o embassy_n to_o the_o greek_a emperor_n if_o now_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o the_o imperial_a government_n be_v still_o in_o be_v in_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n because_o he_o have_v a_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n and_o one_o of_o the_o consul_n with_o
he_o which_o be_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o that_o city_n the_o utmost_a that_o can_v be_v pretend_v from_o that_o be_v that_o that_o greek_a emperor_n have_v as_o much_o roman_a authority_n on_o his_o side_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n as_o he_o have_v before_o it_o but_o that_o be_v only_o one_o share_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o those_o king_n who_o have_v the_o real_a sovereignty_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n must_v at_o least_o be_v the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o it_o and_o of_o the_o two_o they_o must_v unquestionable_o be_v the_o most_o it_o most_o bellarmin_n in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n de_fw-fr translatione_fw-la imp._n rom._n lib._n 1._o do_v show_v that_o odoacer_n be_v king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n against_o the_o emperor_n will_v and_o so_o have_v no_o dependence_n upon_o he_o and_o that_o theodoric_n after_o he_o be_v make_v king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o zeno_n as_o one_o emperor_n do_v usual_o create_v another_o so_o that_o these_o king_n must_v unquestionable_o be_v qualify_v to_o be_v the_o sovereign_n of_o rome_n both_o for_o their_o independence_n on_o any_o other_o and_o their_o possession_n of_o it_o by_o the_o same_o way_n that_o the_o western_a emperor_n use_v to_o have_v it_o proper_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o qualification_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n prop_n 21._o this_o make_v theodorick_n deal_v so_o harsh_o with_o pope_n john_n for_o crown_v the_o emperor_n justin_n roman_n emperor_n at_o constantinople_n 1_o petau._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o part_v 1_o for_o that_o do_v show_v that_o it_o be_v then_o general_o think_v that_o the_o confer_v that_o honour_n by_o the_o chief_a minister_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o give_v he_o a_o title_n to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n in_o short_a one_o need_v but_o consider_v who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o determine_v whether_o that_o head_n be_v change_v or_o no_o by_o that_o fall_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o if_o it_o be_v but_o one_o of_o the_o imperial_a throne_n that_o be_v then_o the_o head_n of_o it_o it_o must_v be_v the_o western_a who_o have_v the_o chief_a imperial_a seat_n in_o his_o power_n and_o then_o the_o king_n that_o succeed_v he_o must_v be_v a_o new_a head_n but_o if_o they_o be_v both_o together_o the_o roman_a head_n as_o be_v most_o likely_a then_o at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a power_n and_o the_o succession_n of_o a_o new_a regal_a government_n in_o the_o stead_n of_o it_o the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o state_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v change_v and_o a_o new_a head_n set_v up_o in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o wherefore_o instead_o of_o the_o whole_a imperial_a government_n in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o this_o new_a conquest_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o kingly_a government_n in_o the_o western_a part_n to_o share_v with_o the_o imperial_a in_o the_o east_n and_o of_o the_o two_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o head_n of_o rome_n but_o that_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o change_v into_o another_o form_n than_o what_o appear_v before_o that_o conquest_n be_v no_o way_n to_o be_v question_v there_o must_v therefore_o necessary_o be_v thereupon_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o new_a head_n but_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o mix_a form_n of_o imperial_a and_o kingly_a government_n together_o that_o make_v that_o head_n or_o the_o kingly_a government_n alone_o need_v not_o yet_o be_v determine_v it_o can_v be_v here_o object_v that_o the_o gothish_a king_n can_v not_o be_v any_o part_n of_o a_o roman_a head_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o be_v quite_o another_o nation_n distinct_a from_o the_o roman_n and_o therefore_o not_o possible_a to_o be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n by_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v represent_v and_o that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o other_o head_n of_o the_o roman_n at_o their_o conquest_n but_o the_o imperial_a head_n at_o constantinople_n which_o continue_v the_o same_o for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o barbarous_a king_n of_o italy_n and_o so_o be_v never_o put_v a_o end_n to_o by_o they_o for_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o those_o barbarous_a nation_n be_v take_v into_o into_o grot._n in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n v._n 12._o the_o goth_n be_v the_o first_o that_o be_v make_v the_o confederate_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o procopius_n show_v gothic_n l._n 4._o and_o that_o before_o the_o time_n of_o maximinus_n as_o we_o learn_v out_o of_o jornandes_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n onuphrius_n panuvinus_n lib._n fast_a pag._n 307._o the_o roman_n a_o little_a before_o that_o be_v before_o the_o time_n of_o augustulus_n have_v take_v the_o scythian_n alan_n and_o gothish_a people_n into_o society_n with_o they_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o roman_a prince_n be_v so_o diminish_v about_o that_o time_n that_o they_o be_v even_o force_v by_o these_o stranger_n against_o their_o will_n under_o the_o decent_a name_n of_o associate_n and_o confederate_n to_o let_v they_o share_v all_o the_o italic_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n with_o they_o grot._n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 11._o by_o the_o decree_n of_o antoninus_n all_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v make_v citizen_n b._n n._n b._n of_o rome_n petavius_n show_v out_o of_o idatus_fw-la that_o in_o the_o year_n 38._o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o goth_n be_v take_v into_o society_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o have_v land_n assign_v they_o petau._n rationar_n temp._n lib._n 6._o c._n 8._o the_o society_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o have_v kingdom_n and_o territory_n assign_v they_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o empire_n long_o before_o this_o last_o conquest_n of_o italy_n at_o the_o subversion_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o decree_n of_o antoninus_n all_o that_o be_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v make_v citizen_n of_o rome_n as_o grotius_n observe_v c._n 9_o l._n 2._o de_fw-la jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n and_o all_o over_o cassiodorus_n variar_n 669._o variar_n so_o also_o all_o over_o cassiodorus_n variar_n the_o gothish_a king_n style_v themselves_o roman_n prince_n cassiodor_n variar_n lib._n 3._o ep._n 16._o 18._o lib._n 11._o ep._n 1_o 2._o pag._n 658_o 659_o 669._o the_o gothish_a king_n style_v themselves_o roman_n prince_n and_o their_o kingdom_n roman_a empire_n and_o theodoric_n who_o be_v the_o first_o of_o they_o have_v this_o commission_n from_o the_o roman_a emperor_n zeno_n and_o the_o senate_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o pag._n 284_o 285._o jornandes_n affirm_v that_o the_o alliance_n betwixt_o the_o roman_n and_o theodor._n petavius_n in_o theodor._n goth_n begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o maximinus_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n there_o be_v a_o very_a formal_a agreement_n betwixt_o they_o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o goth_n deliver_v themselves_o up_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o have_v land_n of_o the_o empire_n assign_v they_o for_o their_o habitation_n and_o so_o be_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n and_o such_o real_a member_n be_v they_o of_o it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o theodorick_n that_o he_o be_v caes_n be_v jornandes_n de_fw-fr reb._n geticis_fw-la sect._n 86._o zeno_n adopt_v theodorit_n for_o his_o son_n and_o he_o be_v make_v one_o of_o the_o yearly_o consul_n which_o be_v the_o high_a office_n and_o the_o great_a honour_n in_o the_o world_n cassiodori_n chronicon_fw-la p._n ult_n d._n n._n eutharicus_fw-la cillica_n &_o justinus_n aug._n caes_n make_v consul_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o zeno_n and_o eutharicus_fw-la his_o son_n in_o law_n after_o he_o but_o that_o which_o give_v the_o best_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o case_n be_v that_o the_o goth_n of_o italy_n must_v be_v either_o a_o head_n or_o a_o horn_n of_o the_o roman_a beast_n according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o all_o protestant_n who_o make_v the_o ten_o horn_n to_o be_v the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n and_o then_o since_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n have_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o its_o share_n it_o be_v much_o better_o qualify_v to_o be_v a_o head_n than_o a_o horn_n by_o propos_fw-fr 21._o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a government_n at_o constantinople_n can_v not_o hinder_v the_o change_n of_o that_o head_n when_o there_o be_v a_o new_a face_n of_o government_n
life_n and_o death_n to_o himself_o which_o he_o give_v to_o the_o image_n and_o therefore_o be_v supreme_a from_o hence_o it_o will_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v a_o pontifex_n maximus_n of_o the_o roman_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n for_o by_o propos_fw-fr prece_v the_o second_o beast_n must_v be_v a_o supreme_a church-head_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v a_o pontifex_n maximus_n and_o by_o the_o same_o prop._n he_o must_v be_v distinct_a from_o the_o first_o beast_n who_o be_v another_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o propos_fw-fr 20._o and_o till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n gratian_n the_o pontifex_n maximus_n be_v not_o a_o real_o distinct_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n from_o the_o emperor_n the_o emperor_n till_o then_o be_v both_o the_o pontifex_n maximus_n and_o the_o supreme_a civil_a head_n and_o now_o it_o may_v be_v safe_o determine_v that_o by_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v mean_v a_o secular_a sovereign_a reference_n proposit_n 26._o see_v reference_n power_n of_o the_o roman_n another_o roman_n mede_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 1._o these_o two_o beast_n be_v tie_v to_o one_o another_o by_o the_o near_a relation_n to_o one_o another_o and_o both_o of_o they_o do_v together_o reign_v over_o the_o same_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o first_o or_o ten_o horn_v beast_n we_o may_v call_v the_o secular_a power_n the_o two_o horn_a beast_n the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n and_o on_o v._o 11._o the_o first_o beast_n be_v a_o secular_a power_n this_o a_o ecclesiastical_a which_o do_v exercise_v the_o chief_a ministerial_a power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o his_o blasphemy_n aventin_n histor_n boior_fw-la lib._n 7._o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n john_n against_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n do_v there_o recount_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o charlemaigne_n the_o empire_n be_v a_o fiefe_n of_o the_o papal_a power_n and_o so_o must_v be_v confer_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v in_o union_n with_o he_o for_o the_o assist_v the_o church_n in_o its_o acts._n the_o emperor_n in_o answer_n to_o it_o challenge_n it_o to_o be_v his_o right_n to_o elect_v the_o pope_n so_o that_o both_o agree_v that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v immediate_o unite_v to_o one_o another_o confederate_v in_o a_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a rule_n with_o a_o ecclesiastical_a supreme_a head_n of_o that_o nation_n which_o be_v distinct_a from_o it_o for_o the_o principal_a agent_n be_v the_o false_a prophet_n the_o design_n and_o business_n of_o all_o the_o power_n that_o be_v exercise_v idolatrous_a worship_n the_o instrument_n that_o execute_v all_o the_o order_n about_o it_o the_o image_n which_o be_v make_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o beast_n join_v in_o all_o as_o the_o chief_a supporter_n of_o it_o and_o the_o tyranny_n exercise_v in_o it_o against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n do_v sufficient_o show_v how_o antichristian_a a_o design_n it_o be_v that_o they_o be_v engage_v in_o and_o the_o real_a distinction_n betwixt_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o church-head_n his_o confederate_n be_v assure_v from_o prop._n 25._o this_o confederacy_n do_v show_v the_o second_o beast_n to_o be_v no_o single_a person_n for_o the_o false_a prophet_n continue_v to_o the_o end_n with_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v the_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a 20._o prop._n 15_o &_o 20._o person_n in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n as_o a_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n be_v know_v here_o to_o signify_v and_o therefore_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v a_o daniel_n a_o alcazar_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n sect._n 6._o by_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n or_o second_v beast_n be_v signify_v a_o multitude_n of_o person_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o sea_n or_o the_o first_o beast_n as_o well_o the_o one_o as_o the_o other_o of_o these_o beast_n be_v the_o scheme_n of_o a_o numerous_a multitude_n and_o not_o of_o a_o single_a person_n as_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n succession_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n have_v the_o corollar_n 1_o supreme_a power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n reference_n see_v reference_n wherefore_o without_o any_o further_a scrupulous_a search_n for_o the_o moment_n at_o which_o the_o beast_n begin_v his_o reign_n let_v the_o particular_a change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o make_v the_o beast_n at_o first_o to_o appear_v be_v what_o it_o will_v and_o never_o so_o difficult_a to_o know_v yet_o now_o it_o may_v be_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v those_o two_o form_n of_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a government_n real_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o corollar_n 2_o which_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n acknowledge_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o corol._n 2._o prop._n 6._o and_o therefore_o be_v that_o which_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n by_o prop._n 21._o and_o he_o be_v own_v there_o for_o supreme_a at_o this_o present_a time_n by_o prop._n 23._o and_o he_o be_v a_o saecular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n distinct_a from_o a_o ecclesiastical_a head_n there_o own_v and_o confederate_a with_o he_o by_o prop._n 25._o and_o that_o ecclesiastical_a chief_a head_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o false_a prophet_n by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 25._o wherefore_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n must_v be_v those_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a head_n of_o rome_n distinct_a from_o one_o another_o who_o authority_n in_o those_o several_a kind_n be_v at_o this_o present_a there_o own_v if_o so_o then_o how_o can_v one_o avoid_v from_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o present_a imperial_a and_o papal_a power_n or_o authority_n of_o rome_n be_v corollar_n 3_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o secular_a or_o ecclesiastical_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n who_o authority_n in_o those_o several_a kind_n be_v there_o acknowledge_v for_o supreme_a and_o as_o real_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o lapide_fw-la note_v 6._o corn._n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la but_o only_o the_o papal_a and_o imperial_a power_n and_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o they_o must_v be_v both_o of_o they_o in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 26._o and_o beside_o the_o present_a imperial_a power_n have_v all_o its_o title_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v general_o use_v to_o have_v a_o empire_n a_o the_o german_a writer_n who_o defend_v the_o imperial_a power_n from_o any_o dependency_n upon_o the_o papal_a and_o therefore_o look_v upon_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o emperor_n at_o rome_n as_o unnecessary_a yet_o grant_v it_o to_o be_v the_o usual_a and_o common_a form_n of_o confirm_v the_o roman_a empire_n upon_o he_o by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la cap._n 21._o say_v that_o the_o place_n assign_v for_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o emperor_n with_o the_o imperial_a crown_n be_v at_o rome_n for_o which_o he_o quote_v clem._n roman_n de_fw-fr jurcjurand_n &_o d._n c._n venerabilem_fw-la and_o say_v in_o his_o plea_n against_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o crown_n of_o the_o emperor_n at_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v only_o positive_a law_n that_o ordain_v it_o whereas_o the_o emperor_n be_v above_o all_o such_o kind_n of_o law_n which_o show_v however_o that_o that_o be_v the_o law_n that_o the_o coronation_n shall_v be_v at_o rome_n and_o make_v this_o another_o argument_n for_o his_o side_n that_o tho'_o the_o pope_n be_v ordain_v to_o be_v inaugurate_v at_o rome_n yet_o that_o he_o dispense_v with_o it_o and_o so_o therefore_o may_v the_o emperor_n which_o intimate_v that_o rome_n be_v as_o proper_o the_o place_n from_o whence_o the_o imperial_a crown_n come_v as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o papal_a mitre_n and_o then_o conclude_v the_o chapter_n that_o it_o be_v not_o material_a where_o the_o coronation_n be_v provide_v it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o pope_n or_o his_o legate_n which_o confirm_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o to_o be_v from_o rome_n and_o therefore_o add_v that_o before_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o german_n the_o coronation_n use_v to_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n and_o that_o do_v manifest_a that_o the_o pope_n in_o that_o solemnity_n do_v stand_v only_o as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n instead_o of_o the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n albericus_n in_o indice_fw-la verbo_fw-la coronâ_fw-la say_v that_o the_o emperor_n receive_v three_o crown_n the_o first_o of_o silver_n in_o germany_n a_o iron_n one_o in_o the_o duchy_n of_o milan_n and_o a_o golden_a one_o for_o the_o roman_a empire_n particular_a crown_n from_o thence_o and_o the_o
power_n of_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n to_o belong_v to_o they_o leo._n they_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n though_o on_o the_o german_a or_o caesarian_a side_n de_fw-fr juribus_fw-la regni_fw-la &_o imp._n rom._n pag._n 5._o the_o reason_n why_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v be_v call_v king_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v both_o in_o reverence_n to_o the_o most_o holy_a roman_a church_n and_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n who_o people_n have_v former_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o empire_n m._n freherus_n in_o commentario_fw-la hence_o that_o proud_a voice_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o viith_o i_o confirm_v unto_o the_o prince_n the_o sovereign_a power_n with_o the_o crown_n of_o crown_n and_o give_v he_o command_v over_o the_o city_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n let_v the_o eagle_n defend_v my_o glory_n and_o in_o the_o seal_n of_o charles_n the_o ivth_o with_o which_o the_o golden_a bull_n the_o instrument_n for_o the_o present_a manner_n of_o the_o imperial_a election_n be_v seal_v and_o other_o public_a instrument_n the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o stamp_n of_o it_o with_o this_o motto_n roma_fw-la caput_fw-la mundi_fw-la regit_fw-la orbis_n fraena_fw-la retundi_fw-la goldast_n politic._n imperial_a pars_fw-la 5._o p._n 349._o sed_fw-la postquam_fw-la christiana_n &_o orthodoxa_fw-la religio_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o after_o that_o the_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n religion_n prevail_v so_o as_o to_o make_v a_o noise_n all_o over_o the_o world_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o high-priest_n at_o rome_n come_v to_o be_v adore_v by_o prince_n king_n and_o emperor_n with_o the_o great_a humility_n and_o a_o singular_a kind_n of_o devotion_n it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o of_o the_o two_o several_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o one_o shall_v be_v govern_v by_o the_o pope_n the_o other_o by_o the_o emperor_n but_o yet_o so_o that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v acknowledge_v both_o their_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o power_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o true_a mediator_n and_o intercessor_n for_o they_o but_o this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o civil_a law_n which_o suffer_v not_o the_o imperial_a majesty_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o human_a law_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a do_v open_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v above_o all_o human_a privilege_n and_o law_n bellarmin_n show_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n roman_n in_o germanos_fw-la that_o the_o present_a way_n of_o elect_v the_o emperor_n be_v settle_v by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o viith_o in_o the_o golden_a bull_n to_o confer_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o emperor_n of_o rome_n upon_o the_o person_n elect_v by_o they_o and_o chap._n 12._o lib._n 1._o say_v that_o all_o kind_n of_o christian_a prince_n whatsoever_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o have_v be_v among_o the_o german_n ever_o since_o the_o year_n 800._o goldastus_n in_o his_o politic._n imperial_a part_n 1._o p._n 76._o set_n down_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o the_o oath_n that_o the_o elector_n take_v before_o their_o choice_n to_o this_o effect_n i._o n._n by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n will_v choose_v a_o temporal_a or_o secular_a head_n for_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o be_v a_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o be_v advance_v to_o be_v emperor_n and_o it_o be_v the_o order_n of_o the_o golden_a bull_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o city_n of_o francfort_n till_o the_o major_a part_n of_o they_o have_v elect_v a_o temporal_a head_n for_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o be_v a_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o be_v create_v emperor_n aventin_n l._n 6._o histor_n boior_fw-la pope_n adrian_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o german_a prince_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v translate_v from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o almain_n so_o as_o that_o their_o king_n be_v not_o call_v roman_a emperor_n till_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n before_o his_o consecration_n he_o be_v but_o king_n after_o his_o consecration_n he_o become_v emperor_n from_o whence_o then_o say_v he_o have_v he_o the_o empire_n but_o from_o we_o and_o afterward_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o for_o rome_n be_v our_o seat_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v aix_n in_o the_o forest_n of_o ardenne_n radevicus_n l._n 1._o c._n 16._o frederic_n the_o emperor_n who_o have_v deny_v all_o subjection_n to_o pope_n adrian_n yet_o in_o his_o very_a defence_n of_o himself_o for_o it_o say_v thus_o the_o first_o voice_n in_o our_o election_n we_o owe_v to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mentz_n and_o then_o to_o the_o other_o elector_n in_o their_o order_n our_o regal_a unction_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o cologn_n and_o the_o last_o which_o be_v the_o imperial_a unction_n only_o we_o have_v from_o the_o pope_n ibidem_fw-la and_o pope_n adrian_n present_o after_o in_o his_o subjection_n to_o the_o emperor_n mind_v he_o that_o his_o magnificence_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v the_o pope_n that_o set_v the_o imperial_a crown_n upon_o his_o head_n cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la upon_o the_o 10_o v._o of_o the_o 17_o chap._n apoc._n to_o confute_v that_o opinion_n that_o will_v have_v the_o seven_o king_n succeed_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v the_o pope_n the_o seven_o say_v he_o be_v here_o say_v shall_v continue_v but_o a_o little_a while_n whereas_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n have_v continue_v a_o long_a while_n together_o the_o pope_n therefore_o do_v not_o succeed_v the_o emperor_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o continue_v there_o together_o with_o they_o as_o we_o see_v now_o the_o most_o serene_a ferdinand_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o our_o most_o holy_a lord_n paul_n v._o to_o be_v the_o highpriest_n or_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n grotius_n in_o respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la the_o german_a prince_n choose_v the_o emperor_n but_o their_o choice_n must_v have_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v confer_v their_o right_n and_o power_n upon_o the_o pope_n from_o that_o approbation_n have_v the_o emperor_n the_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n and_o many_o thing_n in_o italy_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n from_o whence_o come_v the_o homage_n that_o be_v do_v he_o for_o the_o dutchy_n of_o milan_n montferrat_n mantua_n and_o many_o other_o privilege_n there_o beside_o nor_o can_v it_o be_v say_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o the_o emperor_n be_v make_v by_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v always_o the_o same_o even_o when_o the_o emperor_n be_v some_o thracian_n some_o of_o illyricum_n and_o some_o of_o hungary_n and_o so_o be_v it_o afterward_o with_o charlemaigne_n and_o now_o with_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n see_v grot._n c._n 9_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-la jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la and_o in_o the_o commentary_n of_o it_o in_o prop._n 21._o lud._n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n cap._n 5._o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o history_n that_o germany_n even_o after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o frank_n be_v account_v a_o kingdom_n by_o itself_o that_o be_v distinct_a from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n m._n freherus_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o this_o our_o emperor_n at_o this_o time_n observe_v this_o in_o their_o title_n emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n king_n of_o hungary_n bohemia_n dalmatia_n etc._n etc._n ludovicus_n the_o emperor_n the_o son_n of_o pius_n be_v call_v king_n of_o germany_n which_o be_v almost_o from_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o territory_n of_o charlemaigne_n he_o do_v also_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n show_v that_o the_o seven_o elector_n choose_v the_o emperor_n as_o a_o college_n or_o as_o the_o representative_n of_o all_o the_o prince_n and_o people_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o authority_n be_v confer_v upon_o they_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o golden_a bull_n of_o charles_n iu._n if_o it_o shall_v be_v object_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v the_o only_a true_a roman_a emperor_n and_o be_v unjust_o deprive_v of_o their_o western_a dominion_n by_o the_o pope_n it_o be_v to_o be_v remember_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n themselves_o confirm_v the_o title_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n lud._n à _fw-la bebenburg_n cap._n 5._o and_o m._n freherus_n in_o his_o comment_n there_o prove_v that_o transaction_n betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o ado_n rhegino_n philip_n of_o bergamo_n platina_n voluterranus_n egnatius_n especial_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n michael_n which_o be_v publish_v in_o st._n peter_n church_n at_o rome_n and_o confirm_v
by_o pope_n leo._n as_o king_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o be_v own_v for_o such_o by_o all_o christian_a prince_n in_o their_o treaty_n with_o they_o the_o pope_n also_o who_o confer_v this_o right_a and_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n be_v by_o custom_n and_o prescription_n the_o to_n the_o clementin_n de_fw-la sententia_fw-la &_o re_fw-la judicata_fw-la that_o law_n be_v make_v by_o pope_n clement_n v._o against_o henry_n vii_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o interregnum_fw-la or_o vacancy_n after_o every_o emperor_n death_n the_o pope_n shall_v have_v all_o the_o power_n over_o the_o imperial_a country_n and_o to_n the_o administrator_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o time_n of_o a_o vacancy_n and_o be_v the_o representative_a of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o who_o the_o power_n of_o choose_v or_o approve_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v always_o reside_v how_o various_a soever_o the_o way_n of_o choose_v he_o be_v as_o grotius_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la &_o bellarm._n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n 3._o note_v 1_o &_o 2._o on_o chap._n 3._o these_o right_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a emperor_n be_v also_o confirm_v by_o that_o civil_a law_n which_o be_v always_o in_o former_a time_n the_o general_n law_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o be_v so_o now_o for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o and_o his_o title_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n themselves_o his_o power_n in_o dispose_v of_o the_o fee_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o they_o in_o blondus_fw-la trithemius_n sabellicus_n cuspinian_n etc._n etc._n and_o almost_o all_o historian_n do_v blame_v the_o emperor_n rodolph_n of_o hasburg_n for_o sell_v the_o fee_n of_o the_o imperial_a town_n and_o principality_n in_o italy_n but_o the_o pope_n be_v well_o please_v with_o it_o because_o it_o keep_v the_o emperor_n at_o great_a distance_n from_o they_o italy_n he_o be_v continual_o in_o the_o exercise_n of_o and_o have_v public_a homage_n do_v he_o for_o the_o dutchy_n of_o milan_n mantua_n modena_n montferret_n &c_n &c_n and_o for_o other_o right_n in_o these_o part_n chapter_n part_n grot._n respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la in_o not._n 6._o of_o this_o chapter_n his_o be_v of_o the_o german_a nation_n signify_v no_o more_o against_o he_o than_o it_o do_v against_o other_o that_o they_o be_v of_o thrace_n or_o dalmatia_n or_o hungary_n beside_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a distinction_n in_o his_o title_n betwixt_o that_o of_o caesar_n or_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o his_o be_v king_n of_o germany_n hungary_n bohemia_n it_o can_v be_v no_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v no_o exercise_n of_o authority_n over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n or_o over_o all_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n for_o 1._o his_o absence_n from_o rome_n and_o from_o the_o particular_a government_n reference_n see_v reference_n of_o it_o be_v no_o great_a argument_n against_o his_o be_v the_o head_n of_o that_o city_n as_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n than_o it_o be_v against_o those_o roman_a emperor_n who_o first_o leave_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o its_o own_o disposal_n and_o seat_v themselves_o at_o ravenna_n and_o though_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a emperor_n be_v now_o less_o at_o rome_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o those_o emperor_n yet_o as_o long_o as_o he_o be_v still_o own_a there_o as_o lord_n paramount_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n of_o that_o city_n a_o particular_a privilege_n of_o exemption_n from_o the_o execution_n of_o his_o order_n among_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o assert_v it_o to_o be_v a_o privilege_a place_n within_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v by_o prince_n by_o the_o pope_n themselves_o pretend_v no_o other_o right_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n than_o the_o donation_n of_o their_o emperor_n and_o these_o be_v upon_o occasion_n recall_v the_o most_o famous_a instance_n of_o which_o be_v no_o late_a than_o the_o year_n 963._o when_o pope_n leo_n viii_o make_v a_o most_o solemn_a renunciation_n of_o all_o the_o imperial_a donation_n that_o have_v be_v give_v to_o his_o predecessor_n and_o this_o for_o himself_o and_o his_o successor_n to_o the_o emperor_n otho_n i._n and_o his_o successor_n and_o to_o this_o subscribe_v the_o archbishop_n cardinal_n and_o all_o the_o clergy_n there_o and_o the_o consul_n senator_n etc._n etc._n and_o all_o the_o civil_a governor_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o papacy_n as_o be_v record_v by_o theodoric_n à _fw-fr nyem_n there_o be_v indeed_o continual_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o emperor_n about_o these_o donation_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o whole_o in_o the_o free_a possession_n of_o the_o government_n of_o it_o till_o it_o be_v give_v away_o by_o the_o emperor_n charles_n iu._n who_o in_o lieu_n of_o it_o have_v the_o golden_a bull_n to_o choose_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o germany_n blondus_fw-la in_o his_o 2_o decad._n lib._n 10._o give_v that_o account_n of_o pope_n innocent_a vi_o that_o he_o will_v not_o give_v he_o the_o imperial_a crown_n but_o upon_o this_o condition_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o keep_v his_o public_a meeting_n there_o nor_o make_v any_o order_n about_o the_o roman_n without_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o keep_v any_o constant_a court_n at_o rome_n or_o in_o italy_n thus_o be_v the_o emperor_n sigismond_n bring_v afterward_o to_o do_v much_o the_o same_o thing_n by_o pope_n eugenius_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o that_o under_o the_o name_n of_o confirm_v the_o donation_n of_o constantine_n and_o of_o the_o other_o prince_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o that_o they_o exercise_v no_o temporal_a superiority_n there_o and_o that_o power_n which_o they_o have_v lose_v there_o be_v only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o power_n there_o exercise_v before_o they_o by_o a_o church-head_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o 2._o as_o for_o the_o inconsiderableness_n of_o his_o power_n or_o authority_n over_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v foretell_v of_o he_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v express_o signify_v in_o the_o figure_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v but_o the_o head_n 12._o rev._n 13._o 1_o &_o chap._n 17._o 12._o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o they_o into_o aventinus_n in_o annal._n boior_n lib._n 7._o eberhard_n archbishop_n of_o saltzbourg_n about_o the_o year_n 1240._o describe_v the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n over_o the_o imperial_a with_o application_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o emperor_n say_v he_o be_v now_o no_o more_o than_o a_o name_n the_o ten_o king_n who_o have_v part_v the_o world_n among_o they_o do_v destroy_v it_o rather_o than_o govern_v it_o under_o they_o be_v grow_v up_o that_o little_a horn_n which_o have_v eye_n and_o a_o mouth_n speak_v proud_a thing_n what_o can_v be_v clear_a than_o this_o prophecy_n turn_v over_o the_o annal_n all_o the_o strange_a thing_n which_o our_o master_n forewarn_v we_o of_o be_v already_o come_v to_o pass_v ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n reg._n &_o imp._n rom._n cap._n 9_o show_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n stand_v upon_o the_o same_o title_n that_o charlemain_n leave_v to_o his_o son_n by_o inheritance_n the_o way_n by_o election_n succeed_v into_o the_o same_o right_n and_o so_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v still_o the_o same_o title_n over_o the_o land_n and_o kingdom_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_a empire_n though_o he_o be_v not_o in_o the_o actual_a possession_n of_o they_o eleven_o distinct_a sovereignty_n represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n with_o crown_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n among_o they_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o head_n be_v real_o but_o a_o titular_a head_n of_o that_o whole_a empire_n and_o not_o in_o the_o actual_a possession_n of_o all_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o it_o and_o since_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o roman_a secular_a power_n in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a by_o coral_n preced_a and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o secular_a power_n of_o the_o empire_n who_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o the_o rest_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n but_o he_o alone_o the_o smallness_n of_o his_o dominion_n can_v hinder_v he_o from_o be_v a_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n beside_o he_o be_v in_o the_o actual_a possession_n and_o exercise_n of_o many_o privilege_n
the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n and_o the_o last_o period_n of_o so_o formidable_a a_o power_n as_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v i_o will_v now_o proceed_v to_o propound_v my_o apprehension_n about_o those_o particular_a circumstance_n which_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o necessary_a because_o almost_o all_o the_o application_n of_o the_o many_o character_n and_o property_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v seem_v to_o depend_v upon_o such_o a_o particular_a determination_n and_o because_o i_o know_v it_o will_v be_v difficult_a to_o prevail_v with_o any_o who_o have_v frame_v to_o themselves_o a_o hypothesis_n of_o their_o own_o about_o these_o thing_n to_o see_v any_o convince_a proof_n for_o the_o way_n that_o i_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o be_v civil_a to_o the_o understanding_n and_o assurance_n of_o other_o i_o will_v now_o propound_v my_o own_o particular_a application_n under_o the_o name_n of_o query_n instead_o of_o proposition_n tho'_o to_o myself_o they_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v of_o much_o the_o same_o strength_n i_o will_v therefore_o first_o have_v it_o consider_v whether_o at_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n be_v conquest_n of_o the_o italian_a query_n 1_o goth_n there_o have_v not_o be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n of_o the_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n about_o the_o beast_n as_o may_v be_v call_v two_o different_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n and_o six_o head_n by_o prop._n 19_o and_o 5._o and_o the_o imperial_a government_n as_o the_o six_o head_n be_v change_v at_o late_a upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n by_o prop._n the_o 22._o there_o remain_v then_o nothing_o more_o to_o be_v do_v for_o the_o determine_n of_o this_o question_n than_o to_o show_v that_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n to_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n do_v make_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o than_o it_o will_v not_o be_v question_v but_o that_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n by_o justinian_n do_v also_o make_v the_o other_o head_n that_o be_v to_o be_v revive_v that_o the_o succession_n of_o those_o barbarous_a king_n at_o rome_n do_v make_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n appear_v from_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n prop._n the_o 21_o for_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o these_o king_n and_o their_o reign_n over_o rome_n and_o italy_n the_o supreme_a secular_a power_n of_o rome_n be_v change_v and_o another_o own_v there_o in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o tho'_o the_o one_o part_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n remain_v still_o sound_a at_o constantinople_n yet_o by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o it_o which_o do_v more_o immediate_o preside_v over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n come_v to_o be_v divide_v betwixt_o a_o king_n and_o a_o emperor_n and_o so_o that_o which_o be_v a_o form_n of_o government_n pure_o imperial_a before_o come_v to_o be_v a_o mixture_n of_o kingly_a and_o imperial_a government_n for_o that_o the_o new_a king_n of_o italy_n and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n make_v still_o but_o one_o supreme_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n tho'_o divide_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o their_o empire_n appear_v from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n before_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o these_o barbarous_a king_n the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n be_v then_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o imperial_a head_n tho'_o they_o have_v two_o different_a kingdom_n they_o have_v both_o of_o they_o their_o authority_n 158._o chap._n xvii_o pag._n 157_o 158._o from_o the_o 4._o the_o see_v note_v the_o second_o on_o chap._n 3._o grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la bell._n &_o pac._n lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 11._o and_o in_o the_o annotat._n onuphrius_n panvinius_n lib._n fast_a do_v frequent_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a and_o roman_a consul_n and_o show_v they_o to_o have_v be_v indifferent_o choose_v from_o either_o of_o those_o city_n see_v pancirollus_n in_o note_n 2._o chap._n 4._o same_o people_n and_o senate_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o be_v there_o half_a the_o senate_n and_o one_o of_o the_o consul_n ordinary_o reside_v at_o constantinople_n the_o law_n also_o of_o the_o empire_n be_v joint_o subscribe_v by_o both_o and_o do_v now_o in_o the_o code_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o it_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o pancirollus_n explication_n of_o the_o notitia_fw-la imperii_fw-la to_o show_v that_o the_o military_a ensign_n and_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o chief_a dignity_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v almost_o every_o one_o of_o they_o figure_n on_o purpose_n contrive_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o give_v by_o their_o authority_n to_o represent_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n all_o over_o the_o world_n under_o the_o divide_a share_n of_o the_o two_o imperial_a head_n of_o it_o as_o have_v 17._o ch._n 17._o be_v before_o observe_v page_n 148._o and_o thus_o be_v the_o two_o empire_n but_o like_o the_o two_o province_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n of_o rome_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v but_o one_o unite_v supreme_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n now_o all_o the_o change_n of_o this_o imperial_a partnership_n in_o the_o government_n by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v the_o introduce_v the_o kingly_a power_n into_o that_o share_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o in_o every_o thing_n else_o the_o new_a king_n observe_v city_n observe_v sigonius_n de_fw-fr occident_n imper._n lib._n 15._o odoacer_n do_v humble_a the_o authority_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o consul_n but_o in_o every_o thing_n else_o he_o retain_v the_o old_a constitution_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n and_o the_o right_n and_o name_n of_o the_o magistrate_n give_v the_o bishop_n and_o church_n their_o due_a respect_n and_o speak_v of_o theodorick_n after_o he_o lib._n 16._o he_o retain_v the_o roman_a magistrate_n and_o because_o he_o reign_v by_o the_o emperor_n favour_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o senate_n he_o lay_v aside_o his_o own_o country_n habit_n and_o wear_v the_o purple_a and_o the_o royal_a robe_n he_o set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n every_o way_n like_o the_o ancient_a western_a empire_n joan._n fersius_n silesius_n de_fw-fr praefectura_fw-la praetor_n theodoric_n retain_v still_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o custom_n and_o the_o very_a same_o magistrate_n so_o that_o the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n be_v ashamed_a to_o create_v they_o themselves_o cassiodor_n lib._n 3._o variar_n ep._n 43._o theodoric_n say_v we_o delight_v in_o govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o roman_n who_o we_o desire_v to_o maintain_v by_o our_o arms._n and_o all_o over_o that_o book_n nothing_o be_v more_o frequent_a than_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n and_o the_o whole_a business_n of_o it_o be_v the_o king_n or_o governor_n letter_n for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o by_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o magistrate_n that_o the_o western_a empire_n have_v be_v govern_v by_o before_o hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 867._o speak_v of_o the_o gothish_a government_n in_o italy_n but_o although_o they_o change_v not_o any_o roman_a constitution_n as_o the_o senate_n the_o praefect_n the_o comites_fw-la the_o curator_n and_o the_o like_a yet_o they_o do_v ordinary_o model_n they_o after_o their_o own_o fashion_n but_o yet_o all_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o dignity_n and_o pag._n 128._o then_o begin_v italy_n to_o breathe_v and_o flourish_v again_o and_o theodoric_n when_o he_o see_v the_o roman_n who_o he_o have_v a_o affection_n for_o very_o much_o bend_v upon_o their_o ancient_a liberty_n he_o command_v all_o thing_n shall_v be_v administer_v by_o roman_a magistrate_n he_o commit_v the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o city_n to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n but_o so_o as_o that_o he_o himself_o choose_v the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n the_o old_a form_n reference_n see_v reference_n of_o government_n which_o they_o find_v in_o use_n at_o their_o come_n to_o the_o crown_n as_o appear_v from_o all_o the_o history_n of_o their_o government_n they_o change_v no_o roman_a custom_n say_v rubeus_n and_o it_o may_v 167._o h._n rubeus_n histor_n raven_n p._n 128_o 167._o more_o particular_o be_v see_v in_o cassiodorus_n variarum_fw-la that_o they_o retain_v all_o the_o same_o magistrate_n by_o which_o the_o government_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v administer_v beside_o the_o fall_n of_o
the_o western_a empire_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o zeno_n emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o zeno_n can_v not_o be_v less_o a_o part_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o rome_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n than_o he_o be_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o it_o because_o he_o have_v his_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o choice_n of_o one_o of_o the_o consul_n still_o continue_v to_o he_o all_o the_o the_o time_n of_o odoacer_n the_o conqueror_n reign_n and_o emperor_n and_o jornandes_n who_o be_v the_o gothish_a bishop_n of_o ravenna_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n give_v this_o account_n of_o king_n theodoric_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr rebus_fw-la geticis_fw-la sect_n 86._o zeno_n upon_o the_o report_n that_o he_o hear_v of_o theodoric_n than_o choose_a king_n of_o the_o goth_n invite_v he_o into_o the_o city_n and_o receive_v he_o with_o honour_n place_v he_o among_o the_o noble_n of_o his_o palace_n and_o after_o that_o to_o show_v he_o great_a honour_n he_o adopt_v he_o his_o son_n for_o the_o war_n and_o give_v a_o triumph_n in_o the_o city_n at_o his_o own_o cost_v then_o make_v he_o consul_n in_o ordinary_a which_o be_v the_o high_a honour_n in_o the_o empire_n but_o theodoric_n weary_a of_o live_v idle_a beg_v of_o zeno_n that_o he_o will_v give_v he_o leave_v to_o try_v his_o fortune_n for_o the_o recovery_n of_o italy_n which_o have_v be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o contain_v in_o it_o that_o city_n which_o be_v head_n and_o lady_n of_o the_o world_n for_o it_o be_v better_a say_v he_o that_o i_o who_o be_o your_o son_n shall_v possess_v that_o kingdom_n by_o your_o gift_n than_o one_o that_o tyrannise_v over_o your_o senate_n and_o commonwealth_n for_o if_o i_o be_v conqueror_n i_o shall_v hold_v it_o as_o your_o gift_n and_o favour_n which_o zeno_n hear_v do_v yield_v to_o his_o desire_n and_o send_v he_o away_o with_o honour_n recommend_v the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o care_n blondus_fw-la decad._n l._n 3._o pag._n 32._o speak_v of_o theodoric_n be_v petition_n to_o zeno_n when_o zeno_n have_v report_v this_o to_o the_o senate_n they_o vote_v that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o very_o reasonable_a but_o that_o it_o ought_v free_o to_o be_v offer_v he_o of_o their_o own_o motion_n wherefore_o zeno_n when_o he_o have_v honour_v theodoric_n with_o a_o consecrate_a veil_n which_o be_v then_o the_o sure_a confirmation_n of_o the_o emperor_n grant_v for_o any_o thing_n send_v he_o away_o with_o a_o recommendation_n of_o italy_n and_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o care_n carolus_n sigonius_n de_fw-fr occid_n imp._n lib._n 15._o concern_v this_o grant_n to_o theodoric_n zeno_n thereupon_o give_v he_o a_o grant_v of_o italy_n by_o a_o public_a instrument_n per_fw-la pragmaticum_fw-la put_v a_o consecrate_a veil_n upon_o his_o head_n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n in_o german_a among_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o proof_n that_o he_o give_v of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n upon_o odoacer_n and_o the_o goth_n bring_v this_o for_o one_o that_o theodorick_n have_v the_o grant_n of_o it_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a imperial_a senate_n for_o which_o he_o quote_v sigebert_n abbas_n urspergensis_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o emperor_n adopt_a son_n and_o make_v consul_n which_o be_v next_o in_o dignity_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o have_v a_o consecrate_a veil_n from_o he_o which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o imperial_a purple_a and_o that_o pope_n symmachus_n be_v subject_a to_o he_o and_o that_o he_o govern_v all_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n ibid._n as_o for_o the_o name_n of_o king_n he_o prove_v from_o baldus_n examp._n col._n fin_n de_fw-fr probat_fw-la &_o in_o lib._n penultim_fw-la c._n de_fw-fr donat_fw-la inter_fw-la vir._n &_o uxor_fw-la that_o a_o king_n in_o his_o kingdom_n be_v the_o same_o with_o a_o emperor_n the_o emperor_n ordinary_o call_v themselves_o king_n as_o well_o as_o caesar_n augusti_n &_o emperor_n by_o his_o own_o authority_n do_v zeno_n first_o make_v theodorick_n who_o conquer_a odoacer_n one_o of_o the_o roman_a consul_n adopt_a he_o for_o his_o son_n like_o a_o new_a caesar_n then_o give_v he_o a_o formal_a commission_n for_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n as_o the_o emperor_n use_v to_o reference_n see_v reference_n create_v another_o emperor_n to_o share_v with_o he_o in_o the_o government_n and_o from_o that_o time_n be_v there_o much_o the_o same_o union_n in_o the_o public_a act_n of_o the_o government_n betwixt_o the_o gothish_a king_n and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n that_o there_o have_v be_v before_o betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n according_o do_a we_o find_v the_o date_n of_o the_o decretal_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o those_o day_n to_o have_v the_o mention_n of_o the_o year_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n as_o for_o their_o occasional_a difference_n that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o use_v to_o be_v sometime_o betwixt_o the_o two_o emperor_n and_o must_v necessary_o be_v sometime_o betwixt_o the_o most_o unite_a sovereign_n as_o it_o be_v express_o intimate_v by_o sigonius_n as_o the_o case_n between_o zeno_n and_o odoacer_n lib._n 15._o de_fw-la imperio_fw-la occid_n zeno_n say_v he_o take_v odoacer_n invasion_n of_o italy_n so_o ill_o that_o he_o will_v have_v no_o society_n of_o the_o empire_n with_o he_o which_o show_v by_o the_o way_n that_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o emperor_n with_o the_o follow_a king_n of_o italy_n be_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o sociable_a government_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o have_v be_v before_o use_v among_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n thus_o be_v theodorick_n state_n theodorick_n see_v not._n praece_v and_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr occid_n imp._n l._n 16._o say_v of_o theodoric_n that_o he_o conform_v himself_o to_o the_o purple_a of_o the_o roman_a prince_n and_o lay_v away_o the_o habit_n of_o his_o own_o country_n because_o he_o be_v make_v king_n of_o italy_n by_o the_o roman_a emperor_n and_o senate_n and_o blondus_n say_v pag._n 37._o decad._n l._n 3._o that_o theodoric_n be_v receive_v at_o rome_n with_o the_o applause_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o all_o the_o people_n hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 122._o say_v that_o zeno_n and_o the_o senate_n conduct_v theodoric_n out_o of_o the_o city_n in_o his_o robe_n of_o state_n choose_v king_n of_o italy_n and_o of_o rome_n by_o zeno_n and_o the_o whole_a senate_n and_o with_o pomp_n accompany_v by_o they_o out_o of_o the_o city_n in_o his_o robe_n of_o state_n he_o be_v receive_v at_o rome_n for_o their_o king_n with_o the_o applause_n and_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o senate_n after_o a_o small_a difference_n with_o anastasius_n the_o next_o emperor_n in_o eastern_a in_o cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 1._o ep._n 1._o theodoric_n to_o anastasius_n wherein_o those_o mention_a expression_n be_v find_v and_o among_o they_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o frequent_a message_n from_o anastasius_n to_o love_v the_o senate_n to_o observe_v the_o roman_a law_n to_o take_v care_n of_o all_o the_o member_n of_o italy_n which_o show_v how_o much_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v still_o account_v by_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n as_o it_o have_v be_v before_o in_o union_n with_o the_o eastern_a the_o begin_n of_o his_o reign_n theodoric_n beg_v peace_n of_o he_o with_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o superiority_n over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o move_v he_o to_o it_o by_o this_o consideration_n that_o these_o two_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n be_v always_o one_o body_n under_o the_o former_a prince_n and_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v but_o one_o will_n and_o one_o judgement_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o onuphrius_n pauvinius_fw-la observe_v fast_o pag._n 308._o that_o theodoric_n enjoy_v the_o government_n of_o italy_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o anastasius_n and_o the_o very_a difference_n betwixt_o they_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o anastasius_n his_o reign_n do_v show_v what_o opinion_n theodoric_n have_v of_o his_o be_v the_o emperor_n partner_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o west_n for_o upon_o anastasius_n confer_v the_o honour_n of_o consul_n and_o augustus_n upon_o chlodoreus_n king_n of_o the_o frank_n theodoric_n be_v laetus_n pomponius_n laetus_n say_v to_o have_v declare_v war_n against_o he_o for_o the_o province_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n a_o manifest_a instance_n do_v he_o give_v of_o his_o own_v the_o same_o conjunction_n with_o the_o eastern_a empire_n that_o the_o western_a emperor_n before_o he_o do_v testify_v by_o their_o joint_a suffrage_n in_o choose_v of_o each_o
both_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n by_o it_o and_o the_o example_n of_o all_o former_a prince_n and_o solicit_v the_o violate_v the_o idem_fw-la l._n 10._o ep._n 33._o magistro_fw-la officior_fw-la vitiges_n r._n for_o though_o i_o may_v be_v think_v to_o have_v deserve_v less_o of_o you_o yet_o have_v some_o regard_n to_o the_o roman_a liberty_n which_o by_o the_o tumult_n of_o war_n be_v everywhere_o violate_v concurrence_n of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o court_n with_o he_o in_o that_o motion_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o common_a liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a nation_n the_o senate_n also_o of_o rome_n itself_o use_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o justinian_n for_o peace_n etc._n peace_n cassiod_n var._n l._n 11._o ep._n 13._o justiniano_n aug._n senatus_n vrbis_fw-la romanae_fw-la it_o be_v a_o very_a just_a and_o necessary_a thing_n to_o petition_n for_o the_o security_n of_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n of_o one_o that_o be_v a_o pious_a prince_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v reasonable_a for_o you_o to_o desire_v all_o that_o may_v contribute_v to_o our_o advantage_n or_o liberty_n etc._n etc._n because_o rome_n ought_v to_o be_v his_o care_n and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v suffer_v to_o be_v ruin_v upon_o his_o account_n and_o that_o it_o be_v his_o agreement_n only_o with_o the_o goth_n that_o make_v that_o city_n find_v favour_n with_o they_o because_o of_o his_o concern_n in_o the_o common_a interest_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o well_o worth_a the_o peruse_n for_o this_o purpose_n be_v glory_n be_v ibidem_fw-la be_v not_o thou_o the_o cause_n of_o my_o ruin_n who_o have_v always_o contribute_v to_o the_o joy_n of_o my_o life_n do_v not_o ruin_v by_o discord_n who_o thou_o ought_v to_o defend_v by_o war._n join_v counsel_n with_o the_o king_n and_o unite_v your_o force_n that_o whatsoever_o may_v be_v to_o my_o advantage_n may_v redound_v to_o your_o glory_n that_o prosopopaeia_fw-la which_o the_o senate_n represent_v to_o justinian_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n as_o his_o peculiar_a city_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v his_o care_n and_o concern_v and_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o maintain_v peace_n and_o unity_n with_o the_o goth_n for_o her_o sake_n it_o be_v also_o a_o remarkable_a observation_n of_o joh._n fersius_n silesius_n to_o this_o purpose_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr praefect_n praetor_n that_o justinian_n demand_v of_o the_o gothish_a king_n as_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o peace_n that_o he_o shall_v never_o set_v up_o his_o statue_n without_o justinian_n in_o a_o high_a eminency_n than_o his_o own_o and_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n as_o the_o more_o honourable_a place_n which_o confirm_v the_o former_a custom_n of_o set_v up_o both_o the_o prince_n statue_n to_o signify_v one_o empire_n in_o common_a to_o they_o both_o tho'_o the_o emperor_n will_v have_v the_o precedence_n again_o both_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n and_o gothish_a king_n have_v the_o name_n of_o rerum_fw-la domini_fw-la or_o lord_n of_o the_o world_n from_o the_o same_o city_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v then_o call_v the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n of_o the_o emperor_n it_o be_v unquestionable_a and_o 18._o and_o idem_fw-la l._n 11._o ep._n 1_o 8_o 10._o l._n 12._o ep._n 3_o 5_o 6_o 11_o 18._o of_o the_o gothish_a king_n it_o be_v no_o less_o certain_a from_o lib._n 11._o and_o 12._o cassiod_n variarum_fw-la in_o above_o twenty_o several_a instance_n of_o that_o title_n and_o both_o emperor_n and_o king_n be_v represent_v together_o in_o italy_n at_o least_o as_o the_o one_o conjoin_v sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o before_o cite_a form_n of_o the_o king_n letter_n to_o 186._o pag._n 186._o the_o new_a elect_a consulary_a magistrate_n where_o the_o head_n of_o both_o the_o prince_n be_v say_v to_o be_v carry_v before_o they_o and_o according_o we_o find_v the_o date_n of_o the_o pontificate_n in_o those_o time_n to_o have_v the_o king_n of_o the_o goth_n as_o well_o as_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n signify_v in_o who_o time_n the_o pope_n live_v the_o war_n betwixt_o the_o goth_n and_o justinian_n be_v no_o great_a objection_n against_o their_o be_v one_o head_n of_o the_o roman_n than_o the_o civil_a war_n betwixt_o the_o two_o consul_n silvius_n and_o cinna_n etc._n etc._n or_o the_o war_n betwixt_o the_o two_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n who_o yet_o for_o a_o while_n at_o least_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o chief_a adversary_n of_o my_o opinion_n to_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n from_o hence_o then_o it_o may_v be_v certain_o conclude_v that_o so_o considerable_a a_o change_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n be_v sufficient_a to_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o one_o of_o those_o two_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o which_o shall_v come_v immediate_o after_o that_o imperial_a six_o head_n which_o rule_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o it_o have_v all_o the_o qualification_n of_o one_o of_o those_o king_n that_o be_v it_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o know_v what_o kind_n of_o change_n of_o that_o government_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o title_n of_o one_o of_o these_o king_n one_o must_v consult_v the_o example_n of_o those_o which_o be_v pass_v before_o it_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o five_o first_o change_n call_v the_o five_o king_n past_a and_o one_o in_o be_v can_v be_v nothing_o but_o the_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a sovereign_a power_n let_v they_o be_v what_o they_o will_v in_o particular_a for_o there_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n in_o they_o all_o there_o be_v then_o five_o plain_a instance_n in_o the_o same_o figure_n to_o justify_v the_o make_n of_o this_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a roman_a government_n at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o be_v one_o of_o those_o two_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o which_o be_v to_o come_v after_o the_o imperial_a six_o head_n that_o be_v the_o king_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n beside_o there_o be_v also_o the_o example_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o ten_o king_n represent_v by_o they_o to_o show_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o supreme_a power_n which_o they_o signify_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o outward_a civil_a difference_n for_o those_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v together_o in_o false_a worship_n 17._o rev._n 17._o 13_o 17._o here_o be_v then_o sixteen_o instance_n in_o the_o same_o figure_n to_o show_v that_o the_o change_n of_o the_o civil_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n by_o the_o gothish_a king_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o to_o be_v account_v one_o of_o those_o two_o king_n that_o be_v to_o come_v after_o the_o six_o king_n that_o rule_v in_o st._n john_n time_n if_o further_o we_o consult_v the_o usage_n of_o the_o figure_n in_o daniel_n that_o signify_v king_n we_o shall_v find_v there_o that_o the_o only_a note_n of_o distinction_n to_o know_v different_a king_n by_o be_v some_o outward_a civil_a difference_n either_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o a_o different_a dominion_n or_o for_o be_v another_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n in_o the_o same_o dominion_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o instance_n of_o that_o kind_n in_o that_o prophecy_n be_v about_o thirty_o so_o that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o reason_n why_o this_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o goth_n succeed_v the_o imperial_a shall_v not_o be_v one_o of_o those_o two_o king_n that_o be_v to_o come_v after_o the_o imperial_a since_o all_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v agree_v to_o be_v so_o many_o change_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n and_o tho'_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o the_o change_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o constantine_n be_v one_o of_o those_o king_n yet_o since_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n under_o the_o same_o religion_n have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o all_o the_o king_n beside_o that_o be_v figurative_o mention_v in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n this_o constant_a usage_n of_o prophetical_a expression_n in_o above_o sixty_o instance_n be_v sure_o warrant_n enough_o to_o make_v that_o remarkable_a change_n of_o the_o civil_a form_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o be_v another_o king_n tho'_o the_o religion_n may_v continue_v the_o same_o now_o if_o this_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n by_o the_o goth_n be_v either_o the_o seven_o or_o eight_o king_n after_o the_o imperial_a
show_n of_o himself_o before_o the_o full_a rise_n of_o the_o beast_n though_o his_o fullgrown_a appearance_n be_v not_o till_o after_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n 7._o if_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o the_o imperial_a line_n that_o be_v begin_v in_o justinian_n be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o rule_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o deprivation_n of_o leo_n isaurus_n and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o emperor_n from_o justinian_n can_v not_o be_v the_o beast_n since_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v in_o be_v till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o confer_v of_o the_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n upon_o charlemaigne_n not_o long_o after_o do_v continue_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o this_o day_n and_o if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o perfect_a inter-reign_a from_o the_o end_n of_o leo_n isaurus_n to_o charlemaigne_n that_o will_v not_o have_v discontinue_v the_o imperial_a head_n for_o since_o there_o be_v no_o other_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n own_v for_o supreme_a there_o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o imperial_a during_o that_o space_n of_o time_n the_o imperial_a head_n still_o continue_v without_o the_o interposition_n of_o any_o other_o for_o the_o lombard_n king_n who_o be_v the_o only_a appear_a power_n of_o italy_n beside_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n that_o the_o pope_n adjacent_a pope_n petavius_n rationar_n temp._n part._n i._o lib._n 8._o cap._n 7._o speak_v of_o aistulphus_n king_n of_o the_o lombard_n and_o then_o he_o deliver_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o the_o abbot_n fulrade_n the_o exarchat_n of_o ravenna_n and_o the_o five_o city_n that_o be_v ancona_n and_o the_o four_o town_n of_o the_o picene_a territory_n and_o other_o adjacent_a have_v all_o their_o most_o considerable_a territory_n give_v he_o by_o pepin_n the_o father_n of_o charlemaigne_n and_o pope_n and_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenberg_n quote_v the_o historiae_fw-la francorum_fw-la for_o what_o follow_v pope_n stephen_n the_o successor_n of_o zacharias_n about_o the_o year_n 753._o anoint_a pepin_n and_o his_o two_o son_n viz._n charles_n afterward_o charlemaignc_n and_o carolomannus_n for_o king_n of_o the_o frank_n and_o oblige_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o frank_n to_o choose_v none_o of_o any_o family_n than_o these_o who_o he_o have_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n to_o defend_v the_o apostolic_a see_n and_o so_o pepin_n enter_v that_o year_n into_o italy_n for_o that_o very_a purpose_n upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n martin_n and_o other_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n have_v say_v that_o pope_n stephen_n translate_v the_o empire_n from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o german_n for_o since_o the_o business_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v to_o defend_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o exalt_v the_o head_n of_o it_o the_o pope_n as_o appear_v dist_n 6._o tibi_fw-la domino_fw-la and_o to_o protect_v the_o clergy_n 96_o distinct_a c._n ult_n and_o the_o holy_a church_n as_o other_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v 23._o q._n 5._o c._n principes_fw-la etc._n etc._n administratores_fw-la and_o since_o constantine_n and_o his_o son_n leo_n require_v to_o do_v this_o by_o pope_n stephen_n against_o the_o lombard_n as_o appear_v exeunt_n de_fw-fr elect._n venerabilem_fw-la in_o ult_n glossâ_fw-la do_v refuse_v to_o do_v it_o therefore_o do_v pope_n stephen_n choose_v pepin_n and_o charles_n etc._n etc._n and_o their_o successor_n etc._n etc._n and_o for_o the_o contrariety_n of_o chronicle_n we_o ought_v to_o stand_v to_o the_o chronicle_n of_o the_o frank_n abovementioned_a which_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o a_o frank_n who_o therefore_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o transaction_n of_o this_o translation_n for_o this_o history_n of_o the_o frank_n in_o this_o matter_n concern_v charlemaigne_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o abbot_n rhegius_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o trier_n who_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v think_v to_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o his_o own_o country_n the_o sum_n of_o the_o canon-law_n print_v at_o venice_n with_o the_o privilege_n of_o almost_o all_o monarch_n and_o pope_n by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o speculum_fw-la of_o pope_n emperor_n and_o king_n do_v affirm_v the_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o frank_n to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o pope_n stephen_n about_o the_o year_n 753._o ludovicus_n a_o bebenburg_n attribute_n to_o pepin_n ann._n dom._n 753._o and_o a._n rosellus_fw-la to_o the_o year_n 755._o and_o marinus_n to_o the_o same_o year_n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la sect_n quod_fw-la translatio_fw-la imp._n non_fw-la facta_fw-la erat_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la and_o bellarmin_n l._n 1._o de_fw-la translatione_fw-la imp._n romani_fw-la in_o germanos_fw-la cap._n 12._o grant_n that_o charlemaigne_n conquer_v italy_n 20_o year_n before_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n charlemaigne_n himself_o reference_n see_v reference_n be_v within_o some_o year_n after_o leo_n isaurus_n own_v by_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o royal_a defender_n of_o the_o liberty_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o church_n though_o he_o have_v not_o the_o title_n of_o emperor_n till_o many_o year_n after_o if_o any_o shall_v dispute_v the_o right_n of_o charlemaigne_n because_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v commentator_n be_v bellarmin_n in_o his_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la c._n 12._o do_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n to_o charlemaigne_n and_o of_o the_o own_n the_o title_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n and_o cap._n 5._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenberg_n in_o note_n 6._o on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n m._n frehem_n his_o commentator_n unjust_o depose_v they_o may_v as_o well_o question_v the_o right_n of_o succession_n in_o most_o of_o the_o emperor_n before_o possession_n and_o not_o right_o be_v that_o which_o do_v always_o confirm_v the_o imperial_a title_n and_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o find_v any_o constant_a way_n of_o succession_n or_o election_n in_o the_o imperial_a line_n before_o charlemaigne_n to_o find_v a_o right_n upon_o sometime_o the_o emperor_n be_v elect_v by_o the_o army_n sometime_o by_o the_o people_n sometime_o adopt_v by_o another_o emperor_n all_o that_o can_v be_v find_v constant_a about_o it_o be_v that_o general_o they_o use_v to_o have_v 10._o have_v see_v grot._n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o note_v 1._o chap._n 3._o &_o hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la cap._n 13._o in_o the_o same_o note_n and_o the_o comment_n there_o on_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n see_v also_o lipsius_n of_o these_o acclamation_n 2._o elect._n cap._n 10._o the_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o senate_n which_o be_v free_o give_v speak_v give_v of_o charlemaign'_v acclamation_n all_o historian_n speak_v to_o charlemaigne_n from_o who_o there_o have_v be_v continue_v a_o succession_n of_o the_o imperial_a line_n to_o this_o time_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o before_o julius_n caesar_n the_o majesty_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v in_o the_o reference_n see_v reference_n consul_n reference_n paulus_n merula_n de_fw-fr legibus_fw-la romanis_n pag._n 58._o the_o jurisdiction_n be_v bound_v the_o senate_n have_v more_o authority_n than_o the_o magistrate_n the_o common_a people_n have_v the_o great_a authority_n in_o all_o the_o people_n together_o be_v the_o majesty_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n cuspinian_n in_o sextum_fw-la rufum_fw-la pag._n 6._o the_o consul_n rod_n be_v hang_v down_o when_o they_o come_v into_o a_o full_a assembly_n of_o the_o people_n because_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n be_v great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o consul_n people_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o commit_v treason_n be_v in_o majestatem_fw-la populi_n romani_fw-la peccare_fw-la and_o it_o be_v a_o general_o continue_a custom_n by_o the_o emperor_n to_o receive_v the_o confirmation_n of_o their_o title_n from_o the_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n 8._o but_o it_o may_v be_v here_o urge_v that_o the_o imperial_a head_n be_v manifest_o discontinue_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o tumult_n of_o italy_n under_o the_o 13._o the_o see_v petavii_n rationar_n temp._n part._n i._o l._n 8._o c._n 13._o berengarii_fw-la when_o there_o be_v such_o frequent_a change_n of_o the_o king_n of_o italy_n this_o can_v be_v of_o no_o more_o force_n than_o the_o former_a except_v the_o ceremony_n of_o anoint_v berengarius_fw-la king_n at_o rome_n by_o pope_n john_n the_o xth._n but_o his_o reign_n be_v so_o very_o short_a after_o it_o and_o the_o succession_n of_o those_o after_o he_o so_o like_o a_o mere_a scuffle_n
give_v he_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n authority_n and_o the_o first_o seat_n there_o baronius_n call_v it_o usurp_a upon_o the_o right_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o four_o general_n council_n at_o chalcedon_n be_v say_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o most_o pious_a emperor_n valentinian_n and_o marcian_n the_o emperor_n marcian_n bespeak_v they_o as_o the_o chief_a among_o they_o prescribe_v they_o their_o bound_n in_o their_o dispute_n not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o judge_n of_o the_o assembly_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o senate_n sit_v there_o with_o he_o as_o the_o precedent_n and_o moderator_n of_o the_o assembly_n who_o correct_v the_o pope_n legate_n in_o their_o demand_n etc._n etc._n and_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o doryletum_n appeal_v to_o they_o and_o conjure_v they_o by_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o emperor_n next_o to_o the_o holy_a trinity_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a evidence_n who_o be_v then_o account_v the_o high_a authority_n among_o they_o under_o god_n and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o that_o action_n all_o give_v thanks_o to_o the_o emperor_n the_o judge_n and_o the_o senate_n actione_n prima_fw-la council_n chalced._n pope_n leo_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o emperor_n marcian_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o have_v think_v his_o clemency_n will_v have_v grant_v he_o his_o desire_n to_o have_v the_o synod_n at_o a_o more_o convenient_a season_n but_o since_o his_o love_n for_o the_o catholic_n faith_n will_v have_v the_o assembly_n to_o be_v at_o that_o time_n that_o he_o have_v send_v his_o legate_n to_o it_o to_o supply_v his_o place_n in_o the_o five_o action_n of_o the_o synod_n at_o chalcedon_n it_o be_v order_v that_o a_o definition_n of_o faith_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o some_o bishop_n appoint_v for_o that_o purpose_n and_o in_o the_o six_o it_o be_v say_v that_o after_o the_o emperor_n marcian_n speech_n the_o emperor_n definition_n of_o faith_n be_v read_v which_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o the_o five_o action_n the_o emperor_n in_o the_o same_o action_n confirm_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n and_o threaten_v the_o contemner_n of_o it_o with_o condign_a punishment_n the_o same_o do_v he_o mention_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o palladius_n but_o nothing_o do_v more_o show_v the_o custom_n of_o call_v synod_n to_o be_v by_o the_o supreme_a civil_a power_n than_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o right_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o arrian_n king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n several_a synod_n be_v call_v at_o rome_n by_o those_o king_n to_o appease_v the_o division_n of_o that_o church_n and_o clergy_n tom._n 2._o council_n in_o synodis_fw-la tempore_fw-la symmachi_n by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a king_n say_v the_o four_o synod_n and_o that_o the_o king_n have_v signify_v that_o the_o pope_n himself_o have_v desire_v he_o by_o his_o letter_n to_o appoint_v the_o synod_n and_o that_o the_o synod_n presume_v not_o to_o declare_v any_o thing_n in_o that_o affair_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o king_n and_o that_o pope_n symmachus_n be_v command_v by_o the_o king_n to_o engage_v with_o his_o adversary_n there_o and_o that_o according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o prince_n they_o have_v power_n allow_v they_o but_o that_o they_o do_v restore_v he_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a right_n both_o within_o and_o without_o the_o city_n the_o five_o general_n council_n be_v summon_v by_o justinian_n and_o the_o pope_n vigilius_n banish_v by_o the_o emperor_n for_o not_o obey_v the_o summons_n the_o six_o general_n council_n be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v summon_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n at_o constantinople_n the_o emperor_n there_o seat_v in_o the_o high_a place_n with_o the_o consul_n and_o judge_n on_o his_o side_n and_o the_o emperor_n first_o give_v order_n for_o the_o dispute_n and_o after_o it_o by_o the_o emperor_n command_n the_o first_o action_n be_v conclude_v actio_fw-la prima_fw-la council_n 6._o in_o the_o second_o action_n the_o emperor_n preside_v again_o praesidente_fw-la imper._n piissimo_fw-la in_o the_o three_o action_n the_o emperor_n again_o preside_v the_o emperor_n and_o the_o judge_n do_v there_o consult_v together_o about_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o five_o synod_n and_o the_o judge_n determine_v with_o the_o synod_n in_o the_o four_o action_n the_o same_o emperor_n preside_v pope_n agatho_n in_o the_o second_o action_n tell_v the_o emperor_n if_o he_o offer_v himself_o to_o render_v ready_a obedience_n to_o the_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v command_v he_o by_o the_o sacred_a patent_n of_o his_o most_o clement_a fortitude_n and_o say_v to_o fulfil_v the_o obedience_n of_o my_o service_n according_a to_o the_o most_o pious_a command_n of_o your_o clemency_n for_o the_o obedience_n which_o we_o owe._n in_o the_o five_o action_n the_o emperor_n preside_v order_v macarius_n to_o bring_v forth_o his_o testimony_n and_o by_o the_o emperor_n command_n the_o action_n be_v finish_v in_o the_o six_o the_o emperor_n preside_v be_v apply_v to_o by_o the_o pope_n legate_n to_o desire_v that_o he_o will_v command_v the_o true_a copy_n of_o the_o book_n cite_v by_o macarius_n to_o be_v send_v for_o and_o the_o emperor_n do_v according_o order_v it_o to_o be_v do_v the_o next_o session_n in_o the_o nine_o the_o emperor_n preside_v and_o order_n those_o of_o the_o synod_n of_o one_o party_n to_o declare_v themselves_o the_o emperor_n preside_v also_o in_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o action_n and_o then_o order_v his_o deputy_n two_o patrician_n and_o two_o exconsuls_n to_o preside_v in_o his_o room_n for_o the_o future_a because_o he_o have_v hear_v the_o principal_a thing_n himself_o they_o continue_v till_o the_o 18_o action_n and_o in_o the_o 18_o action_n the_o emperor_n preside_v and_o the_o council_n first_o subscribe_v to_o the_o act_n and_o then_o the_o emperor_n thereupon_o do_v the_o emperor_n issue_n out_o his_o edict_n to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o west_n to_o confirm_v all_o that_o have_v be_v decree_v the_o seven_o general_n council_n be_v say_v to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n and_o irene_n his_o mother_n in_o their_o letter_n patent_n and_o that_o at_o the_o request_n of_o tharasius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o council_n itself_o say_v it_o be_v by_o that_o pious_a decree_n action_n 7._o the_o council_n of_o frankford_n celebrate_v soon_o after_o in_o the_o west_n be_v by_o charlemaigne_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o elipard_v archbishop_n of_o toledo_n say_v to_o have_v be_v summon_v by_o his_o command_n he_o preside_v there_o and_o the_o circular_a letter_n of_o the_o synod_n be_v dispatch_v in_o his_o name_n so_o be_v the_o council_n of_o arles_n aix_n tours_n chalons_n mentz_n about_o the_o same_o time_n say_v to_o be_v summon_v by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n there_o be_v also_o a_o synod_n at_o rome_n say_v to_o be_v summon_v by_o charles_n in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n adrian_n as_o gratian_n affirm_v d._n 6._o c._n adrianus_n 22._o and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n do_v charlemaigne_n give_v a_o very_a remarkable_a proof_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n for_o by_o his_o countenance_v it_o it_o condemn_v the_o famous_a second_o council_n at_o nice_a and_o with_o it_o the_o four_o council_n that_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n before_o it_o about_o the_o same_o business_n in_o the_o year_n 713._o 716._o 742._o 768._o and_o even_o after_o the_o deprive_v of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n of_o his_o right_n in_o italy_n yet_o do_v the_o pope_n than_o date_n their_o council_n according_a to_o the_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o emperor_n as_o it_o always_o before_o have_v be_v the_o custom_n as_o that_o of_o pope_n zachary_n at_o rome_n against_o godescalcus_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o our_o most_o pious_a lord_n the_o emperor_n constantine_n augustus_n the_o six_o and_o twenty_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n all_o the_o several_a king_n in_o the_o west_n have_v also_o the_o same_o authority_n for_o the_o summon_n of_o provincial_a council_n as_o may_v be_v everywhere_o observe_v in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n the_o eight_o general_n council_n be_v say_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o it_o action_n 6._o that_o it_o be_v summon_v by_o the_o emperor_n basilius_n crown_v of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o seven_o action_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v use_v all_o diligence_n to_o get_v the_o legate_n of_o other_o patriarch_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o rome_n and_o have_v thereby_o assemble_v a_o universal_a council_n but_o pope_n stephens_n letter_n to_o basilius_n be_v the_o best_a testimony_n of_o it_o what_o evil_a have_v the_o roman_a church_n do_v have_v it_o not_o according_a to_o
will_v be_v but_o the_o take_n of_o the_o word_n latino_n after_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o false_a prophet_n punishment_n of_o those_o who_o have_v not_o the_o mark_n or_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o they_o with_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o papal_a excommunication_n for_o this_o purpose_n do_v appear_v from_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n martin_n the_o 5_o in_o confirmation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o to_o be_v find_v at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o which_o command_v all_o emperor_n prince_n lord_n and_o all_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o well_o as_o ecclesiastical_a to_o expel_v all_o heretic_n out_o of_o their_o territory_n not_o to_o suffer_v they_o to_o make_v contract_n or_o to_o exercise_v any_o kind_n of_o merchandise_n among_o they_o the_o papalexcommunication_n for_o the_o hinder_v they_o from_o the_o market_n or_o from_o buy_v and_o sell_v be_v one_o of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o excommunication_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n vi_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v comprehend_v all_o his_o under-agent_n in_o the_o same_o design_n how_o the_o ten_o king_n give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n how_o the_o character_n of_o speak_v like_o the_o dragon_n can_v agree_v with_o a_o christian_a bishop_n it_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n else_o the_o particular_a instance_n explain_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n do_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o regard_v the_o beast_n as_o the_o principal_n concern_v of_o his_o design_n the_o worship_n that_o he_o promote_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o image_n that_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v be_v a_o image_n make_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o beast_n itself_o and_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o it_o be_v because_o of_o its_o be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o beast_n that_o be_v deadly_o wound_v and_o be_v heal_v again_o and_o the_o mark_n name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o which_o all_o man_n be_v to_o own_v themselves_o the_o peculiar_a slave_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o character_n of_o that_o power_n which_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n in_o all_o these_o way_n do_v plain_o intimate_v to_o we_o for_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n itself_o exercise_v before_o he_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o exercise_n of_o it_o be_v only_o upon_o his_o account_n and_o those_o that_o be_v employ_v in_o it_o be_v therefore_o but_o his_o minister_n and_o instrument_n in_o it_o all_o which_o do_v signify_v to_o we_o that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o blind_a submission_n and_o veneration_n that_o be_v pay_v to_o it_o the_o taking_z the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n the_o confine_n of_o all_o the_o public_a office_n of_o religion_n and_o devotion_n to_o god_n and_o of_o the_o lively_a oracle_n of_o god_n to_o the_o old_a roman_a language_n that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o universal_a imperial_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n or_o of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n over_o rome_n restore_v by_o justinian_n and_o therefore_o be_v all_o these_o thing_n signify_v to_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n because_o it_o be_v not_o a_o civil_a honour_n that_o be_v give_v to_o this_o empire_n and_o the_o head_n of_o it_o but_o the_o give_v they_o the_o prerogative_n of_o almighty_a god_n the_o power_n of_o set_v up_o a_o spiritual_a authority_n which_o shall_v give_v law_n to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n according_a to_o their_o own_o will_n and_o pleasure_n and_o shall_v have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n confine_v to_o their_o arbitrary_a proceed_n and_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n to_o dispose_v of_o at_o their_o will_n against_o all_o that_o dissent_n from_o they_o the_o beast_n therefore_o be_v the_o final_a object_n of_o all_o the_o worship_n b._n n._n b._n and_o honour_n that_o be_v give_v and_o therefore_o do_v general_o comprehend_v in_o it_o all_o the_o under-actor_n and_o instrument_n in_o this_o design_n where_o he_o be_v mention_v alone_o thus_o ln_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o of_o the_o image_n but_o only_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o magnificent_a appearance_n of_o his_o empire_n under_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o beast_n must_v there_o be_v understand_v all_o his_o minister_n and_o instrument_n join_v with_o he_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o several_a character_n that_o he_o be_v join_v with_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o mayres_z of_o the_o palace_n in_o france_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n must_v many_o time_n be_v understand_v the_o will_n of_o those_o mayres_z to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o royal_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o king_n power_n that_o be_v exercise_v by_o they_o and_o all_o the_o honour_n and_o obedience_n that_o they_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o be_v authorize_v by_o he_o so_o also_o do_v the_o action_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o image_n go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o that_o chapter_n though_o in_o reality_n they_o have_v be_v much_o to_o the_o diminution_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o qualify_v they_o to_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o they_o concur_v with_o the_o beast_n in_o his_o great_a design_n of_o make_v all_o the_o world_n to_o submit_v to_o a_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o his_o own_o create_v as_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o empire_n for_o all_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v hereby_o promote_v be_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o imperial_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v submit_v to_o as_o the_o only_a ground_n for_o any_o hope_n of_o salvation_n and_o that_o not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n of_o christ_n but_o for_o that_o which_o be_v at_o present_a a_o contradiction_n to_o it_o viz._n for_o be_v the_o roman-catholick_n church_n wherefore_o when_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o power_n 13._o rev._n 17._o 13._o and_o strength_n and_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o their_o concurrence_n to_o advance_v the_o roman_a religion_n as_o the_o imperial_a religion_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v first_o set_v up_o and_o promote_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o so_o still_o continue_v to_o be_v defend_v and_o protect_v by_o it_o and_o therein_o do_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n more_o eminent_o appear_v because_o of_o the_o submission_n of_o crown_a head_n to_o it_o who_o have_v no_o superior_a upon_o earth_n but_o god_n alone_o for_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o understand_v how_o ten_o king_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o any_o power_n upon_o earth_n but_o only_o in_o this_o way_n of_o a_o uniformity_n in_o a_o common_a religion_n which_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o will_n and_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o another_o and_o here_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v how_o exact_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o event_n do_v agree_v with_o one_o another_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o order_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o text._n the_o beast_n be_v describe_v as_o beginning_n the_o scene_n first_o and_o set_v the_o design_n on_o foot_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o image_n come_v in_o afterward_o to_o perfect_v and_o accomplish_v it_o which_o be_v very_o punctual_o verify_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a monarchy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o the_o advancement_n of_o it_o into_o a_o perfect_a tyranny_n by_o the_o roman_a hierarchy_n so_o that_o after_o a_o while_n the_o false-prophet_n seem_v to_o take_v the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o his_o hand_n and_o to_o exercise_v it_o before_o his_o face_n and_o then_o the_o beast_n have_v little_a to_o do_v himself_o in_o the_o management_n of_o it_o and_o seem_v only_o to_o give_v authority_n to_o what_o be_v do_v by_o other_o which_o be_v also_o now_o manifest_a from_o the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o their_o proceed_n against_o heretic_n they_o judge_v condemn_v and_o pronounce_v sentence_n against_o they_o and_o then_o deliver_v they_o over_o to_o the_o secular_a
of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n that_o vision_n of_o the_o divine_a daniel_n so_o general_o know_v and_o talk_v of_o in_o all_o place_n do_v compare_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n the_o mede_n and_o macedonian_n to_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n but_o the_o four_o beast_n set_v forth_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o sulpicius_n severus_n sacr._n histor_n lib._n 2._o have_v the_o same_o four_o kingdom_n specify_v as_o foretell_v by_o daniel_n in_o the_o four_o metal_n of_o the_o statue_n in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n which_o have_v the_o same_o character_n with_o those_o in_o the_o seven_o jerom_n be_v so_o much_o of_o this_o opinion_n himself_o in_o his_o comment_n upon_o daniel_n that_o almost_o all_o his_o design_n in_o it_o be_v to_o expose_v porphyry_n the_o philosopher_n for_o interpret_n the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o it_o to_o be_v the_o greek_a empire_n and_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n in_o it_o and_o to_o show_v the_o paradoxicalness_n of_o that_o interpretation_n he_o say_v upon_o the_o latter-end_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n that_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n do_v understand_v the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o eleven_o little_a one_o in_o it_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o divide_v it_o among_o ten_o king_n and_o of_o antichrist_n that_o shall_v subdue_v three_o of_o they_o and_o when_o he_o hear_v that_o rome_n be_v take_v by_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n he_o conclude_v that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v just_a at_o hand_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o little_a horn._n epist_n ad_fw-la gaudentium_fw-la theodoret_n after_o he_o be_v so_o clear_a in_o this_o all_o over_o his_o comment_n upon_o daniel_n that_o it_o must_v be_v transcribe_v to_o take_v all_o that_o he_o say_v about_o it_o he_o wonder_v how_o any_o man_n of_o learning_n can_v make_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o macedonian_a kingdom_n when_o the_o greek_a empire_n be_v so_o express_o represent_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n by_o the_o he-goat_n with_o the_o four_o horn_n and_o apply_v to_o it_o by_o the_o angel_n and_o when_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n have_v four_o head_n to_o set_v out_o the_o same_o thing_n comment_fw-fr in_o cap_n 7._o daniel_n but_o what_o can_v our_o modern_a interpreter_n answer_v to_o that_o of_o he_o against_o the_o jew_n in_o his_o time_n who_o be_v much_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o their_o application_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n to_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o that_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n to_o the_o return_n of_o the_o persecute_a jew_n very_o proper_o say_v he_o may_v that_o be_v apply_v to_o these_o jew_n that_o which_o the_o prophet_n have_v long_o since_o say_v of_o they_o and_o thou_o have_v put_v on_o a_o whore_n forehead_n and_o refuse_v to_o be_v ashamed_a jeremiah_n 3._o 3._o ibidem_fw-la cyril_n hierosolymitanus_n and_o ambrose_n upon_o the_o 2_o thessalon_n 2._o 6_o 7._o speak_v of_o the_o time_n that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v to_o be_v reveal_v when_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v say_v one_o and_o the_o other_o that_o he_o shall_v appear_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o piece_n andrea_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n some_o while_n at_o least_o after_o the_o time_n of_o st._n basil_n who_o he_o quote_v cap._n 44._o in_o apocalyps_n at_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n chap._n 17._o these_o ten_o horn_n or_o king_n say_v he_o daniel_n also_o see_v and_o then_o determine_v babylon_n the_o city_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o king_n to_o be_v rome_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n for_o many_o reason_n but_o chief_o because_o on_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n that_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v see_v the_o ten_o horn_n and_o also_o because_o antichrist_n when_o he_o come_v be_v to_o appear_v as_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n under_o pretence_n of_o restore_a their_o empire_n whence_o he_o make_v it_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n a_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o revelatious_a that_o be_v like_o it_o to_o be_v so_o too_o and_o therefore_o babylon_n to_o be_v rome_n so_o also_o do_v arethas_n bishop_n of_o cappadocia_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o the_o revelat._n chap._n 13._o refer_v the_o show_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o ten_o horn_n there_o to_o that_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a do_v more_o positive_o apply_v the_o b._n n._n b._n reign_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n to_o his_o own_o time_n which_o be_v certain_o a_o time_n of_o roman_a rule_n in_o his_o 38_o epist_n ad_fw-la constant_n lib._n 4._o he_o apply_v all_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n concern_v the_o little_a horn_n or_o antichrist_n to_o those_o that_o will_v arrogate_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a roman_a empire_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n do_v then_o pretend_v the_o king_n of_o pride_n say_v he_o be_v near_o at_o hand_n and_o which_o ought_v hardly_o to_o be_v speak_v he_o have_v also_o a_o army_n of_o priest_n prepare_v for_o he_o in_o allusion_n to_o the_o little_a horn_n as_o the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n who_o be_v accompany_v and_o assist_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n because_o after_o this_o there_o be_v no_o different_a mention_n of_o any_o other_o interpretation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n ambrose_n ausbertus_n may_v be_v the_o general_a representative_a of_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o those_o of_o latter_a date_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n he_o upon_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n make_v the_o beast_n under_o the_o heal_v head_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o upon_o the_o 17_o chapter_n compare_v that_o beast_n with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o there_o add_v for_o what_o can_v be_v understand_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n but_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o which_o those_o ten_o king_n be_v mention_v after_o who_o antichrist_n be_v to_o arise_v it_o may_v therefore_o now_o be_v safe_o conclude_v as_o the_o least_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o these_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o never_o be_v any_o learned_a man_n more_o mistake_v about_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o which_o he_o can_v hardly_o avoid_v the_o have_v a_o clear_a satisfaction_n about_o than_o sir_n john_n marsham_n have_v be_v in_o his_o judgement_n about_o this_o part_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n chap._n iii_o what_o the_o ancient_n do_v express_o agree_v in_o about_o the_o scheme_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n why_o they_o much_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o some_o particular_a character_n of_o it_o the_o use_n that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v of_o their_o vnanimous_a agreement_n in_o some_o thing_n the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o what_o the_o ancient_n do_v express_o agree_v in_o from_o the_o precede_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n it_o appear_v that_o however_o different_a the_o ancient_n may_v have_v be_v in_o particular_a opinion_n about_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n yet_o they_o be_v find_v unanimous_o to_o agree_v in_o these_o general_n conclusion_n 1._o that_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o general_n as_o ancient_n consent_v of_o the_o ancient_n the_o common_a subject_n of_o all_o its_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n 2._o that_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o it_o be_v a_o division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n into_o so_o many_o several_a kingdom_n under_o ten_o king_n 3._o that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o that_o beast_n be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v have_v a_o kingdom_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 4._o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v continue_v till_o it_o shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n after_o the_o time_n that_o they_o write_v in_o victorinus_n be_v indeed_o singular_a about_o the_o last_o of_o these_o for_o he_o judge_v antichrist_n to_o have_v be_v a_o single_a emperor_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n but_o that_o be_v esteem_v as_o very_o extravagant_a by_o other_o some_o think_v say_v augustine_n ad_fw-la marcellin_n lib._n 20._o cap._n 19_o that_o nero_n be_v mean_v by_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n 2_o thessaly_n 2._o 4._o but_o i_o extreme_o admire_v at_o their_o presumption_n or_o their_o
in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n must_v also_o judge_v the_o four_o kingdom_n before_o it_o in_o each_o to_o be_v the_o same_o and_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o substance_n when_o it_o be_v entire_a and_o when_o divide_v verse_n 40_o 41._o lactantius_n apply_v the_o whole_a account_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n victorinus_n do_v certain_o seat_n antichrist_n or_o the_o little_a horn_n among_o the_o roman_a ruler_n those_o indeed_o that_o come_v after_o the_o time_n of_o augustine_n do_v many_o of_o they_o think_v that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o destroy_v all_o the_o power_n of_o rome_n the_o only_a ground_n that_o they_o allege_v for_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o second_o epistle_n of_o the_o thessalonian_o chap._n 2._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o that_o do_v withhold_v at_o the_o present_a time_n must_v be_v take_v away_o and_o then_o shall_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v reveal_v this_o that_o do_v withhold_v they_o interpret_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o yet_o since_o they_o afterward_o interpret_v babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v rome_n which_o be_v open_o describe_v to_o be_v the_o city_n of_o antichrist_n the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n who_o they_o agree_v to_o continue_v till_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n they_o do_v thereby_o plain_o show_v that_o they_o mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o the_o take_n away_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o forecited_a place_n but_o only_o the_o change_n of_o the_o monarchical_a imperial_a form_n of_o it_o not_o the_o last_o end_n of_o all_o roman_a rule_n according_a as_o tertullian_n say_v that_o they_o pray_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o put_v off_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o for_o those_o among_o they_o that_o do_v not_o understand_v rome_n by_o babylon_n 1._o see_v the_o reference_n to_o the_o one_a chap._n book_n 1._o we_o see_v that_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o extravagant_a in_o it_o wherefore_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a one_o after_o they_o may_v now_o be_v count_v by_o the_o express_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n as_o conformable_a to_o the_o general_n rule_n for_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o kind_n 6._o it_o do_v also_o now_o appear_v from_o this_o agreement_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v beast_n and_o their_o part_n signify_v dominion_n that_o they_o have_v no_o other_o mark_n for_o their_o difference_n betwixt_o either_o successive_a or_o contemporary_a horn_n but_o only_o the_o different_a change_n of_o the_o supreme_a civil_a power_n of_o monarchy_n 7._o nor_o any_o other_o constitutive_a difference_n betwixt_o successive_a head_n or_o horn_n but_o a_o different_a name_n or_o title_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n the_o second_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o first_o only_o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n instead_o of_o that_o of_o media_n over_o the_o same_o nation_n dan._n 8._o 3_o 20._o 8._o and_o by_o their_o agreement_n that_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o time_n of_o grecian_a empire_n with_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o make_v head_n and_o horn_n to_o be_v promiscuous_o use_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o different_a scheme_n of_o the_o same_o monarchy_n chap._n iu._n the_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n about_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n eight_o query_n about_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o the_o ancient_n consent_v concern_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o tbe_n revelation_n for_o the_o more_o particular_a determination_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o reason_n of_o the_o contrariety_n of_o some_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n to_o their_o general_a agreement_n about_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o application_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o age_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o what_o they_o express_o consent_v in_o do_v discover_v what_o they_o must_v agree_v in_o concern_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o 1._o the_o father_n be_v well_o enough_o know_v to_o make_v that_o which_o from_o the_o 13_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v peculiar_o call_v the_o beast_n as_o one_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o only_o in_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o it_o to_o be_v that_o to_o which_o they_o give_v the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n see_v andreas_n caesariensis_n 2._o they_o do_v upon_o this_o account_n make_v that_o particular_a reign_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n the_o same_o with_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o the_o same_o also_o with_o the_o bustle_a king_n in_o daniel_n 11._o 36._o for_o as_o they_o call_v all_o these_o by_o the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n so_o bellarmin_n assure_v we_o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 1._o that_o by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o all_o christian_n by_o antichrist_n be_v understand_v but_o one_o certain_a eminent_a false_a christ_n in_o the_o testimony_n also_o of_o andreas_n caesariensis_n may_v be_v see_v the_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o they_o account_v they_o both_o to_o be_v antichrist_n 3._o the_o father_n do_v also_o own_o with_o the_o text_n the_o seven_o head_n of_o 11._o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o the_o beast_n to_o be_v successive_a rule_v power_n five_o of_o which_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n one_o of_o they_o at_o that_o time_n in_o be_v and_o two_o king_n more_o which_o be_v to_o come_v to_o make_v up_o the_o whole_a seven_o the_o latter_a of_o which_o two_o be_v to_o be_v such_o a_o eight_o as_o shall_v be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o 4._o they_o do_v also_o agree_v that_o babylon_n that_o go_v along_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n this_o appear_v from_o andrea_n caesariensis_n testimony_n and_o bellarmin_n quotation_n of_o the_o father_n for_o this_o exposition_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 2._o where_o he_o conclude_v it_o to_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o john_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v everywhere_o call_v rome_n babylon_n now_o from_o the_o forementioned_a particular_n in_o which_o the_o ancient_n be_v find_v general_o to_o agree_v about_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o from_o the_o immediate_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n before_o deduce_v from_o they_o i_o will_v propound_v it_o to_o the_o impartial_a consideration_n of_o all_o the_o world_n whether_o to_o make_v the_o ancient_n constant_a to_o themselves_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v to_o agree_v also_o in_o those_o unavoidable_a consequence_n of_o the_o conclusion_n in_o which_o they_o be_v so_o unanimous_a that_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o query_n 1_o be_v the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n must_v signify_v the_o particular_a monarchy_n of_o the_o roman_n till_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o it_o this_o do_v necessary_o follow_v one_a from_o the_o four_o consequence_n of_o 3._o chap._n 3._o their_o agreement_n about_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n for_o by_o that_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o every_o beast_n be_v to_o be_v some_o particular_a monarchy_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o and_o two_o from_o their_o chap._n see_v four_o agreement_n in_o this_o chap._n unanimous_a agreement_n about_o babylon_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n beforementioned_a which_o do_v necessary_o determine_v it_o to_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n wherefore_o if_o some_o of_o the_o father_n have_v interpret_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o signify_v a_o great_a multitude_n of_o kingdom_n tyrannize_v over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n they_o do_v plain_o contradict_v that_o which_o before_o they_o have_v agree_v to_o be_v the_o natural_a and_o obvious_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o prophecy_n by_o the_o almost_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o
body_n though_o that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o four_o beast_n alone_o that_o be_v that_o he_o have_v devour_v the_o other_o three_o but_o this_o apprehension_n may_v easy_o induce_v they_o first_o to_o fancy_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v at_o least_o all_o those_o four_o monarchy_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o daniel_n and_o 2._o when_o that_o be_v do_v they_o may_v as_o easy_o thereupon_o be_v bring_v to_o extend_v the_o notion_n of_o it_o to_o contain_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o it_o from_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n upon_o it_o the_o number_n seven_o be_v then_o general_o account_v in_o the_o learning_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o signification_n of_o the_o whole_a sum_n of_o the_o kind_n of_o thing_n with_o which_o it_o be_v join_v and_o than_o it_o be_v obvious_a to_o fancy_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v some_o seven_o part_n of_o time_n that_o shall_v measure_v out_o that_o blasphemous_a or_o ungodly_a time_n of_o the_o world_n from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o it_o to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o and_o yet_o all_o the_o ground_n for_o this_o be_v nothing_o but_o that_o mention_n of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n in_o the_o make_v of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v say_v to_o have_v devour_v the_o father_n that_o come_v after_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o that_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n turn_v christian_n can_v not_o it_o seem_v ever_o bring_v it_o into_o their_o mind_n to_o think_v that_o god_n will_v ever_o suffer_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o relapse_n again_o into_o infidelity_n or_o to_o appear_v in_o the_o dreadful_a character_n of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o beast_n against_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o they_o must_v stand_v to_o that_o if_o they_o allow_v babylon_n to_o be_v rome_n or_o the_o future_a time_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o therefore_o interpret_v babylon_n to_o be_v the_o general_n city_n of_o all_o wicked_a man_n all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o world_n of_o wicked_a man_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v either_o all_o the_o tyrannical_a power_n of_o the_o world_n that_o have_v or_o shall_v persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n or_o all_o the_o wicked_a emperor_n only_o of_o that_o time_n heathen_a or_o arrian_n that_o which_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o dispose_v they_o to_o this_o be_v the_o clamour_n of_o the_o arrian_n and_o donatist_n against_o the_o then_o orthodox_n party_n that_o they_o be_v the_o people_n of_o that_o babylon_n that_o be_v so_o dreadful_o set_v out_o in_o the_o revelation_n for_o it_o be_v very_o obvious_a for_o any_o that_o have_v zeal_n enough_o to_o make_v the_o change_n of_o religion_n to_o be_v the_o change_n of_o one_o of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o to_o account_v the_o six_o head_n to_o be_v the_o heathen_a emperor_n only_o the_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v the_o short_a continuance_n of_o imperial_a and_o profess_a arrianism_n under_o constantius_n valens_n etc._n etc._n as_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v describe_v and_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o return_n of_o that_o which_o these_o call_a idolatry_n and_o blasphemy_n but_o other_o orthodoxy_n under_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o succeed_v and_o that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o charge_n in_o power_n if_o we_o consider_v that_o by_o some_o of_o the_o best_a learned_a and_o cautious_a more_o mr._n mede_n dr._n more_o interpreter_n of_o this_o present_a age_n the_o change_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o imperial_a head_n be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o that_o head_n it_o will_v appear_v very_o reasonable_a to_o judge_v that_o these_o clamour_n of_o their_o adversary_n may_v be_v think_v to_o have_v some_o ground_n for_o they_o if_o they_o shall_v allow_v the_o beast_n and_o head_n to_o be_v roman_a power_n only_o and_o this_o consideration_n may_v very_o well_o make_v they_o conclude_v that_o babylon_n can_v not_o be_v rome_n nor_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v so_o many_o succession_n of_o roman_a government_n at_o least_o if_o they_o think_v it_o to_o be_v undoubted_a that_o the_o then_o call_v orthodox_n party_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v concern_v in_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o that_o the_o orthodox_n be_v then_o charge_v by_o their_o adversary_n with_o the_o application_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n to_o they_o be_v evident_a that_o which_o be_v the_o clear_a instance_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v that_o which_o bede_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o comment_n upon_o the_o revelation_n say_v of_o tyconius_n a_o eminent_a donatist_n and_o who_o he_o commend_v for_o his_o interpretation_n he_o there_o say_v that_o tyconius_n who_o have_v suffer_v in_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o donatist_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o brethren_n that_o he_o do_v apply_v all_o the_o persecution_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o the_o action_n of_o the_o then_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n against_o those_o of_o his_o party_n and_o primasius_n another_o of_o his_o follower_n do_v also_o in_o his_o comment_n upon_o this_o book_n affirm_v much_o the_o same_o of_o he_o in_o his_o preface_n so_o also_o do_v the_o imperfect_a work_n upon_o st._n matthew_n wrong_o attribute_v to_o chrysostome_n charge_v the_o govern_v party_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o the_o same_o time_n with_o much_o the_o same_o accusation_n in_o several_a place_n of_o it_o and_o bellarmin_n inform_v we_o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 11._o that_o the_o orthodox_n african_n be_v call_v romanist_n by_o the_o arrian_n as_o a_o name_n of_o reproach_n whatever_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o this_o new_a interpretation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o father_n before_o as_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n do_v often_o acquaint_v we_o and_o as_o may_v be_v see_v from_o irenaeus_n in_o particular_a lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la and_o from_o tertullian_n in_o apolog._n victorinus_n etc._n etc._n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a reason_n to_o move_v they_o to_o it_o than_o the_o clamour_n of_o that_o discontent_a party_n but_o after_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n all_o over_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o settlement_n of_o their_o several_a kingdom_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o it_o andreas_n caesariensis_n and_o arethas_n as_o if_o they_o have_v now_o plain_o see_v the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n among_o the_o ten_o king_n represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n seem_v to_o be_v not_o so_o well_o satisfy_v about_o the_o mystical_a way_n of_o interpretation_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o those_o before_o they_o but_o yet_o for_o fear_v of_o fix_v the_o character_n of_o babylon_n upon_o the_o then_o present_a time_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o be_v very_o cautious_a of_o determine_v any_o way_n they_o show_v how_o many_o meaning_n babylon_n may_v have_v in_o it_o it_o may_v either_o be_v the_o whole_a world_n of_o the_o wicked_a in_o general_n or_o babylon_n in_o persia_n or_o old_a rome_n or_o new_a rome_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v either_o all_o the_o wicked_a emperor_n or_o seven_o age_n of_o the_o world_n etc._n etc._n and_o yet_o when_o they_o come_v to_o bethink_v themselves_o again_o babylon_n must_v sometime_o be_v rome_n with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o yet_o that_o it_o can_v be_v old_a rome_n because_o that_o have_v lose_v all_o majesty_n of_o empire_n and_o than_o what_o rome_n can_v it_o be_v else_o and_o that_o antichrist_n when_o he_o come_v must_v be_v a_o monarch_n of_o rome_n see_v andreas_n caesariensis_n on_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n all_o which_o show_v that_o the_o only_a thing_n that_o can_v be_v depend_v upon_o as_o the_o authoritative_a sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v their_o geneneral_a agreement_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o about_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o it_o and_o the_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o that_o unanimous_a consent_n if_o now_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o great_a prejudice_n against_o the_o clearness_n and_o easiness_n of_o the_o protestant_a application_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o that_o interpretation_n be_v never_o hear_v of_o for_o many_o age_n together_o after_o the_o time_n that_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o apostasy_n
return_v into_o power_n again_o proposit_n 5._o every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v represent_v by_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n coral_n 1._o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o have_v rule_v before_o and_o be_v revive_v again_o coral_n 2._o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n v._n 11._o be_v the_o beast_n with_o that_o head_n only_o which_o be_v last_o in_o rule_n proposit_n 6._o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n coral_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n continue_v no_o long_a than_o his_o last_o rule_v head_n against_o grotius_n notion_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o all_o his_o head_n coral_n 2_o the_o ten_o horn_n belong_v to_o the_o beast_n no_o long_o than_o the_o time_n of_o his_o last_v head_n against_o the_o same_o proposit_n 7._o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v a_o particular_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o idolatrous_a rule_n proposit_n 8._o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 13_o chapter_n do_v signify_v the_o first_o beast_n show_v v._o 1._o corollar_n 1._o by_o the_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 13._o be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o image_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o first_o beast_n corollar_n 2._o by_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o with_o the_o image_n mark_v etc._n etc._n in_o all_o the_o other_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o first_o beast_n with_o all_o the_o same_o attendant_n in_o chap._n 13._o proposit_n 9_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v a_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o one_o of_o its_o either_o rule_v head_n or_o horn_n for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o head_n or_o horn._n corollar_n 1._o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o second_o beast_n image_n mark_v name_n etc._n etc._n do_v in_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n belong_v to_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o either_o of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n corollar_n 2._o the_o beast_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n image_n mark_v etc._n etc._n in_o all_o other_o chapter_n signify_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v signify_v to_o be_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n with_o the_o like_a adjunct_n proposit_n 10._o the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n corollar_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a beast_n in_o every_o successive_a state_n of_o the_o same_o head_n or_o horn_n corollar_n 2._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o its_o continuance_n corollar_n 3._o the_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 13._o be_v the_o same_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n proposit_n 11._o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a rev._n 11._o 18._o be_v the_o general_n judgement_n at_o christ_n second_o come_v corollary_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n rev._n 11._o 15._o be_v christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n proposit_n 12._o the_o beast_n that_o kill_v the_o witness_n rev._n 11._o 7._o be_v the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o roman_a rule_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n corollar_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o some_o universal_a reign_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n corollar_n 2._o the_o beast_n and_o the_o two_o witness_n chap._n 11._o be_v contemporary_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o they_o both_o book_n ii_o proposition_n prop._n 13._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n daniel_n 7._o 13_o 14._o be_v some_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n jesus_n prop._n 14._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n dan._n 7._o be_v the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n corollary_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v christ_n second_o come_v to_o judgement_n prop._n 15._o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n coral_n 1._o the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n dan._n 7._o coral_n 2._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o reign_n with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n dan._n 7._o coral_n 3._o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n coral_n 4._o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a prop._n 16._o all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n by_o a_o beast_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n be_v mean_v a_o rule_v nation_n or_o people_n part._n 1._o part._n 2._o by_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n the_o several_a kind_n of_o supreme_a government_n in_o that_o nation_n part._n 3._o and_o if_o they_o be_v say_v to_o come_v after_o one_o another_o they_o denote_v so_o many_o successive_a government_n in_o the_o same_o place_n part._n 4._o but_o if_o they_o be_v describe_v as_o rule_v all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n than_o they_o signify_v so_o many_o divide_a sovereignty_n in_o that_o one_o rule_v people_n or_o nation_n part._n 5._o and_o in_o both_o the_o kind_n of_o they_o each_o particular_a head_n or_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o all_o the_o several_a single_a governor_n that_o reign_n either_o in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n when_o they_o signify_v successive_a form_n of_o government_n or_o in_o the_o same_o particular_a division_n when_o they_o signify_v divide_v kingdom_n observe_v 1._o every_o whole_a figure_n signify_v dominion_n do_v all_o over_o daniel_n signify_v a_o rule_v people_n or_o nation_n observe_v 2._o the_o part_n of_o whole_a figure_n signify_v dominion_n do_v all_o over_o daniel_n follow_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n observe_v 3._o a_o head_n and_o a_o horn_n be_v indifferent_o use_v to_o signify_v the_o same_o rule_v power_n of_o a_o nation_n observe_v 4._o the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o a_o new_a succession_n of_o a_o head_n or_o horn_n or_o of_o a_o new_a succession_n of_o a_o different_a government_n in_o the_o same_o place_n be_v a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n public_o establish_v observe_v 5._o all_o part_n of_o figure_n signify_v dominion_n do_v all_o over_o daniel_n denote_v the_o whole_a successive_a line_n of_o all_o the_o single_a person_n that_o reign_n either_o in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n or_o in_o the_o same_o part_n of_o a_o divide_a nation_n or_o people_n book_n iii_o proposition_n prop._n 17._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n when_o take_v for_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o general_a the_o seven_o head_n of_o it_o the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o that_o nation_n the_o ten_o horn_n the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o several_a sovereignty_n prop._n 18._o the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v three_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n come_v after_o one_o another_o in_o a_o immediate_a order_n prop._n 19_o the_o six_o king_n revelat._n 17._o 10._o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n prop._n 20._o the_o beast_n be_v that_o supreme_a government_n of_o rome_n which_o come_v next_o but_o one_o after_o the_o imperial_a government_n in_o st._n john_n time_n prop._n 21._o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v that_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n who_o authority_n be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n coral_n 1._o every_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v own_o another_o settle_a power_n for_o supreme_a in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o coral_n 2._o the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n own_v another_o settle_a authority_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n that_o have_v continue_v
name_n of_o king_n be_v give_v to_o moses_n and_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o israelite_n and_o further_o that_o this_o six_o king_n can_v be_v any_o single_a ruler_n or_o emperor_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a thing_n pretend_v to_o by_o those_o who_o will_v not_o have_v it_o to_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n be_v most_o evident_a from_o this_o follow_a consideration_n viz._n that_o then_o the_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v the_o beast_n will_v have_v be_v the_o next_o single_a emperor_n but_o one_o after_o he_o for_o the_o three_o last_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o by_o prop._n praece_v and_o then_o all_o the_o character_n and_o attendant_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v have_v be_v find_v verify_v of_o the_o next_o emperor_n but_o one_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o by_o prop._n the_o 6_o corol._n 2._o prop._n 10._o the_o beast_n in_o all_o the_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o one_o of_o its_o head_n there_o must_v then_o have_v be_v ten_o king_n that_o have_v no_o kingdom_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n who_o be_v yet_o such_o master_n of_o so_o many_o kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o next_o emperor_n but_o one_o to_o it_o as_o that_o they_o shall_v give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o that_o emperor_n rev._n 17._o 12_o 13._o rome_n must_v also_o have_v be_v so_o burn_v with_o fire_n that_o it_o must_v have_v be_v final_o ruin_v and_o have_v have_v all_o sovereignty_n take_v from_o it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o that_o emperor_n v._o 16._o but_o in_o history_n we_o meet_v with_o 3._o prop._n 3._o nothing_o like_o to_o this_o much_o less_o be_v there_o any_o account_n from_o history_n of_o the_o overcome_a of_o any_o emperor_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o christian_n 14._o v._o 14._o of_o those_o day_n nor_o that_o any_o ten_o king_n confederate_v with_o that_o emperor_n be_v conquer_v by_o they_o nor_o of_o any_o such_o emperor_n that_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o army_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o upon_o his_o 4._o rev._n 19_o 19_o 20._o rev._n 20._o 4._o death_n there_o be_v any_o such_o glorious_a reign_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n as_o be_v describe_v immeate_o to_o succeed_v it_o but_o history_n be_v very_o full_a of_o the_o account_n of_o the_o afflict_a and_o persecute_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o those_o time_n which_o be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o that_o glorious_a description_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n immediate_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n beside_o that_o it_o have_v be_v prove_v that_o that_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o second_o come_n of_o christ_n corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o this_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v well_o enough_o observe_v by_o those_o who_o will_v have_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n to_o signify_v a_o single_a emperor_n and_o therefore_o to_o evade_v those_o confequence_n they_o be_v grotius_n grotius_n force_v to_o make_v two_o or_o three_o distinct_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n at_o the_o several_a mention_n of_o he_o in_o chap._n 13._o chap._n 17._o chap._n 19_o but_o how_o evident_a it_o be_v that_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o that_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n do_v signify_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o he_o under_o his_o last_o head_n may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o 6_o seven_o 8_o 9th_o 10_o proposition_n the_o six_o king_n or_o head_n must_v therefore_o necessary_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v then_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o beast_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n be_v that_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n 20._o prop._n 20._o which_o be_v next_o but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o eight_o in_o immediate_a succession_n to_o the_o six_o which_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n prop._n 19_o and_o it_o be_v the_o beast_n under_o one_o of_o its_o head_n which_o signify_v supreme_a government_n under_o the_o successive_a reign_n of_o many_o single_a person_n in_o that_o government_n prop._n 16._o therefore_o must_v the_o beast_n be_v the_o next_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o rule_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n by_o the_o precede_a proposition_n it_o appear_v what_o absurdity_n and_o inconsistency_n they_o must_v fall_v into_o who_o will_v have_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n pass_v over_o almost_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o begin_v one_o will_v think_v that_o there_o must_v be_v some_o great_a necessity_n that_o do_v force_n to_o these_o strait_n but_o the_o chief_a thing_n that_o be_v allege_v for_o it_o from_o this_o prophecy_n be_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o thing_n be_v short_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o again_o at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o also_o that_o they_o be_v thing_n which_o must_v short_o be_v do_v and_o that_o the_o book_n shall_v not_o be_v seal_v because_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n but_o these_o thing_n have_v already_o be_v sufficient_o consider_v pag._n 114._o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o familiar_a in_o speech_n than_o to_o say_v of_o thing_n that_o require_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o time_n for_o the_o finish_v they_o that_o they_o d_o will_v short_o be_v instead_o of_o they_o reference_n see_v reference_n will_v short_o begin_v to_o be_v as_o one_o may_v say_v at_o easter_n all_o the_o summer_n work_n will_v short_o be_v upon_o we_o this_o play_n will_v be_v act_v present_o though_o it_o be_v five_o hour_n in_o act_v so_o about_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n all_o thing_n foretell_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n will_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v all_o the_o pretend_a necessity_n then_o come_v now_o to_o be_v none_o at_o all_o grotius_n can_v not_o have_v reflect_v more_o upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n than_o to_o think_v it_o to_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v long_o since_o past_a from_o such_o obvious_a ground_n as_o these_o and_o yet_o that_o this_o shall_v never_o be_v find_v out_o by_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o they_o for_o it_o will_v save_v they_o all_o that_o trouble_n that_o they_o have_v to_o make_v it_o out_o that_o their_o present_a church_n be_v not_o concern_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o which_o there_o will_v be_v no_o difficulty_n if_o it_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v long_o since_o past_a and_o beside_o it_o will_v keep_v they_o from_o grant_v so_o much_o as_o they_o do_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o their_o cause_n whereas_o in_o a_o concern_n of_o this_o nature_n it_o be_v very_o unsafe_a to_o yield_v to_o any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v grant_v especial_o since_o what_o they_o do_v yield_v to_o do_v force_v they_o to_o such_o contradiction_n to_o what_o they_o allow_v to_o be_v the_o know_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n in_o other_o place_n as_o we_o see_v in_o ribera_n etc._n etc._n or_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o shall_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v against_o bellarmin_n prop._n 22._o who_o have_v grant_v so_o far_o as_o he_o have_v lay_v the_o whole_a stress_n of_o the_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o upon_o the_o truth_n of_o history_n chap._n iii_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o 21_o proposition_n what_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o distinction_n to_o a_o horn._n this_o determine_v by_o eleven_o argument_n what_o demonstrate_v a_o head_n to_o be_v at_o a_o end_n the_o six_o head_n at_o a_o end_n when_o another_o government_n be_v own_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o to_o take_v away_o all_o dispute_n that_o may_v arise_v about_o the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n when_o there_o be_v ten_o kingdom_n to_o appear_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n at_o the_o same_o time_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n this_o follow_a proposition_n be_v to_o distinguish_v a_o head_n from_o a_o horn._n a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v that_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n 21._o prop._n 21._o who_o authority_n be_v own_v to_o be_v supreme_a by_o the_o government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 1._o that_o it_o must_v be_v a_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n be_v confirm_v from_o all_o the_o example_n of_o daniel_n where_o there_o be_v no_o head_n or_o horn_n to_o signify_v the_o rule_v power_n of_o a_o
eight_o substitute_v in_o his_o place_n by_o the_o emperor_n approbation_n and_o the_o old_a law_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o consecration_n of_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o emperor_n order_n be_v renew_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o another_o council_n and_o anathema_n and_o banishment_n be_v the_o punishment_n of_o the_o disobedient_a d._n 63._o c._n in_o synodo_n 23._o see_v note_n l_o on_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n theodor._n à _fw-la niem_fw-la say_v he_o see_v the_o patent_n from_o whence_o this_o be_v draw_v preserve_v at_o florence_n in_o testimony_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o he_o live_v under_o john_n the_o xxiiid_n the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o second_o upon_o complaint_n of_o great_a disorder_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n go_v in_o the_o year_n 1046._o to_o rome_n there_o depose_v gregory_n the_o six_o and_o fetch_v up_o clement_a the_o second_o and_o the_o roman_n swear_v to_o he_o that_o they_o will_v never_o choose_v they_o any_o pope_n without_o his_o consent_n and_o upon_o the_o meeting_n of_o a_o great_a council_n there_o it_o be_v ordain_v that_o the_o new-elected_n pope_n shall_v not_o be_v so_o account_v till_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v confirm_v it_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v create_v without_o his_o authority_n petr._n damian_n in_o lib._n gratis_o platina_n &_o onuphr_n in_o clement_n 2._o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n ann._n 1055._o order_n the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v begin_v by_o the_o cardinal_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n to_o consent_v to_o it_o and_o add_v seeing_z nevertheless_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o our_o dear_a son_n henry_n who_o be_v at_o present_a hold_v for_o king_n and_o to_o be_v emperor_n afterward_o as_o we_o have_v grant_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n who_o shall_v obtain_v this_o right_n in_o person_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n in_o the_o synod_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1106._o be_v that_o dreadful_a charge_n draw_v up_o against_o gregory_n the_o seven_o or_o hildebrand_n for_o aspire_v to_o the_o papacy_n without_o either_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n or_o the_o senate_n or_o people_n in_o the_o year_n 1107._o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o three_o set_v forth_o a_o remonstrance_n against_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o and_o conclude_v that_o although_o by_o right_n and_o force_v of_o arm_n he_o can_v retain_v the_o ancient_a custom_n observe_v of_o so_o long_a time_n by_o so_o many_o holy_a father_n touch_v the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o right_n of_o investiture_n yet_o he_o shall_v not_o much_o trouble_v himself_o about_o it_o if_o they_o will_v return_v he_o the_o estate_n and_o chattel_n which_o they_o retain_v by_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o laity_n and_o will_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o title_n aventin_n histor_n boior_fw-la l._n 6._o and_o upon_o take_v pope_n paschal_n prisoner_n by_o henry_n it_o be_v swear_v to_o by_o the_o pope_n that_o the_o right_n of_o confirm_v or_o invest_v the_o new_a choose_a bishop_n shall_v be_v always_o in_o the_o emperor_n and_o none_o shall_v dare_v to_o own_v they_o before_o they_o be_v invest_v by_o the_o emperor_n command_n sigebert_n say_v thus_o concern_v this_o affair_n chron._n ann._n 1111._o the_o king_n or_o emperor_n will_v use_v the_o authority_n which_o the_o emperor_n have_v use_v since_o the_o time_n of_o charlemaigne_n for_o 300_o year_n and_o more_o under_o 63_o pope_n 1118._o gelasius_n the_o second_o succeed_v paschal_n the_o second_o and_o be_v create_v without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o thereupon_o return_v from_o milan_n to_o rome_n and_o consecrate_v gregory_n the_o eight_o in_o his_o place_n 1165._o paschal_n the_o three_o be_v confirm_v pope_n by_o the_o council_n of_o wurtzbourg_n where_o this_o remarkable_a decree_n be_v make_v that_o for_o the_o future_a no_o pope_n shall_v be_v create_v but_o after_o the_o ancient_a fashion_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n aventin_n hist_o boior_fw-la l._n 6._o and_o afterward_o that_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v call_v only_o nuntius_fw-la christi_fw-la and_o not_o to_o be_v the_o rival_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n and_o a_o oath_n be_v thereupon_o take_v by_o all_o there_o present_a the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o paris_n agree_v about_o the_o year_n 1404._o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v right_a of_o patronage_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o appertain_v of_o divine_a right_n to_o the_o cardinal_n but_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o he_o to_o the_o emperor_n epist_n universit_fw-la paris_n editae_fw-la a._n hutten_n ann._n 1520._o emperor_n confirmation_n of_o he_o and_o be_v the_o imperial_a authority_n that_o do_v many_o time_n call_v they_o emperor_n they_o nothing_o be_v more_o common_a in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n than_o the_o summoning_n and_o deposition_n of_o pope_n by_o the_o emperor_n to_o a_o account_n for_o their_o irregular_a action_n and_o depose_v they_o the_o usual_a title_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n give_v their_o emperor_n be_v chapter_n be_v guicciard_n histor_n l._n 4._o in_o this_o time_n of_o the_o exarchat_n that_o be_v after_o justinian_n recovery_n of_o italy_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o civil_a power_n pass_v their_o life_n under_o the_o subjection_n of_o the_o emperor_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o who_o or_o of_o their_o exarch_n they_o dare_v not_o receive_v or_o exercise_v the_o pontifical_a and_o therefore_o their_o address_n to_o the_o emperor_n must_v be_v proportionable_o submissive_a as_o follow_v 601._o gregory_n the_o great_a who_o by_o the_o romanist_n be_v make_v the_o example_n of_o a_o good_a pope_n in_o his_o second_o book_n ep._n 62._o &_o 65._o to_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n have_v these_o expression_n he_o be_v guilty_a before_o the_o almighty_a who_o in_o all_o that_o he_o say_v or_o do_v be_v not_o clear_a towards_o his_o most_o serene_a lord_n and_o i_o the_o unworthy_a servant_n of_o your_o piety_n if_o etc._n etc._n and_o i_o when_o i_o speak_v thus_o to_o my_o lord_n what_o be_o i_o but_o dust_n and_o a_o worm_n of_o the_o earth_n etc._n etc._n power_n be_v give_v my_o lord_n from_o heaven_n over_o all_o man_n i_o have_v commit_v will_v christ_n say_v my_o priest_n or_o bishop_n into_o thy_o hand_n and_o l._n 2._o ep._n 64._o my_o tongue_n can_v express_v the_o favour_n that_o i_o have_v receive_v of_o the_o almighty_a and_o of_o the_o most_o serene_a emperor_n my_o lord_n and_o ep._n 52._o i_o have_v send_v he_o to_o the_o foot_n of_o my_o lord_n and_o yet_o gregory_n speak_v bold_o enough_o to_o he_o when_o he_o reprove_v he_o as_o his_o confessor_n l._n 2._o ep._n 64._o and_o l._n 6._o ep._n 11._o to_o anastasius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n all_o that_o be_v advance_v into_o holy_a order_n ought_v always_o to_o give_v thanks_o for_o it_o to_o almighty_a god_n and_o always_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o the_o life_n of_o our_o most_o pious_a and_o most_o christian_a lord_n the_o emperor_n pope_n agatho_n council_n 6._o act._n 2._o and_o 4._o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o he_o give_v ready_a obedience_n to_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v command_v he_o by_o the_o sacred_a letter_n patent_n of_o his_o most_o clement_a fortitude_n and_o that_o again_o to_o do_v his_o due_a obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n in_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o part_n address_v themselves_o to_o the_o most_o pious_a foot_n of_o his_o goodness_n call_v rome_n the_o servant_n city_n of_o his_o most_o serene_a empire_n often_o use_v according_a to_o your_o most_o pious_a command_n and_o we_o beseech_v you_o upon_o the_o bend_a knee_n of_o our_o soul_n 800._o ado_n viennensis_n in_o chronic._n an._n 798._o aimoin_v l._n 4._o c._n 90._o refute_v the_o coronation_n of_o charlemaigne_n by_o pope_n leo._n and_o that_o after_o the_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n he_o be_v adore_v by_o the_o pope_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o former_a emperor_n and_o salvian_n in_o epistolam_fw-la ad_fw-la parent_n explain_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n he_o say_v that_o as_o servant_n they_o kiss_v the_o foot_n of_o their_o master_n an._n 854._o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n lotharius_n that_o he_o observe_v his_o and_o his_o predecessor_n command_v and_o shall_v always_o observe_v they_o dis_n 10._o c._n 9_o an._n 1158._o pope_n adrian_n the_o four_o together_o with_o all_o the_o cardinal_n and_o clergy_n send_v to_o the_o emperor_n frcderick_n and_o acknowledge_v he_o lord_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o city_n and_o of_o the_o world_n vrbis_fw-la &_o orbis_n raderius_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la frederici_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 22._o paulus_n
diaconus_fw-la de_fw-fr gest_n longobard_fw-mi c._n 37._o who_o be_v near_o those_o time_n phocas_n say_v he_o at_o the_o request_n of_o pope_n boniface_n do_v decree_n that_o the_o see_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n because_o that_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o first_o of_o all_o church_n see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n our_o most_o gracious_a and_o pious_a lord_n and_o subscribe_v themselves_o their_o mean_a servant_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o chief_a flower_n of_o their_o authority_n their_o universal_a headship_n or_o supremacy_n over_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v beg_v decree_n beg_v boniface_n the_o 3_o d_o do_v so_o far_o acknowledge_v this_o title_n of_o universal_a head_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n favour_n that_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n grant_n for_o it_o proclaim_v at_o rome_n in_o a_o council_n of_o 62_o bishop_n platina_n in_o boniface_n 3_o sigonius_n say_v that_o boniface_n send_v a_o embassy_n to_o phocas_n to_o desire_v it_o by_o which_o mean_n he_o obtain_v that_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n by_o boniface_n and_o can_v not_o be_v obtain_v but_o by_o the_o drudgery_n of_o a_o approbation_n of_o murder_n and_o assassination_n and_o then_o also_o not_o without_o bishop_n without_o the_o contest_v about_o the_o universal_a headship_n appear_v plain_o to_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o the_o place_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n and_o anthemius_n l._n 16._o c._n in_o fin_n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la eccles_n for_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n be_v soon_o after_o that_o council_n pelagius_n the_o 2_o d._n condemn_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o that_o claim_n and_o so_o do_v gregory_n the_o one_a after_o he_o see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n platina_n say_v in_o boniface_n 3_o though_o his_o pretension_n be_v not_o always_o obey_v yet_o there_o have_v ever_o since_o that_o time_n be_v a_o schism_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a church_n bellarmin_n in_o praefat._n in_o lib._n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n oppose_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 600._o declare_v the_o bp._n of_o constantinople_n universal_a bishop_n great_a contest_v against_o it_o as_o a_o usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o other_o church_n to_o mind_v he_o by_o who_o favour_n only_o he_o come_v to_o possess_v it_o for_o the_o emperor_n other_o emperor_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la p._n 140._o mauritius_n write_v to_o pope_n gregory_n to_o obey_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o if_o head_n patriarch_n of_o all_o other_o mauritius_n just_a before_o have_v command_v pope_n gregory_n to_o acknowledge_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o the_o universal_a head_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n then_o to_o account_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o papal_a authority_n and_o his_o clergy_n which_o be_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v a_o honour_n do_v to_o the_o power_n that_o raise_v he_o and_o support_v he_o 4._o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a religion_n may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n that_o make_v the_o church-law_n to_o be_v obey_v and_o thereby_o it_o do_v appear_v that_o it_o be_v the_o own_n of_o these_o law_n by_o the_o secular_a power_n for_o its_o own_o will_n and_o command_v that_o give_v all_o the_o life_n and_o force_n to_o they_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o be_v obey_v as_o the_o law_n and_o will_n of_o that_o power_n only_o the_o church_n may_v make_v what_o law_n it_o please_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n their_o anathema_n will_v not_o have_v be_v much_o regard_v by_o those_o who_o know_v they_o to_o be_v unwarrantable_a but_o that_o which_o set_v the_o edge_n upon_o they_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n it_o be_v then_o the_o secular_a arm_n that_o be_v in_o reality_n the_o chief_a thing_n that_o be_v worship_v or_o who_o will_n be_v comply_v with_o as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o as_o the_o law_n of_o his_o religion_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o proper_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n both_o before_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o all_o the_o secular_a authority_n be_v only_o imperial_a and_o also_o after_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o sword_n the_o canon_n 3._o council_n lateranens_fw-la 1._o the_o secular_a power_n be_v enjoin_v to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o prosecute_v heretic_n to_o the_o root_a they_o out_o of_o their_o territory_n and_o those_o prince_n that_o neglect_v to_o do_v thus_o be_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o their_o subject_n absolve_v of_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o they_o and_o their_o land_n to_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o seizure_n of_o catholic_n see_v note_n c_o and_o f_o on_o chapter_n 4._o the_o council_n of_o milan_n and_o arles_n send_v to_o their_o emperor_n to_o make_v their_o decree_n effectual_a aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n 2d_o epist_n l._n 53._o we_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o faith_n with_o our_o prince_n if_o they_o be_v idolater_n we_o shall_v be_v so_o too_o and_o shall_v deny_v not_o only_o the_o pope_n but_o christ_n himself_o also_o if_o the_o secular_a power_n do_v but_o press_v we_o to_o it_o otho_fw-la frisius_n in_o prol_n l._n 4._o chronic._n there_o be_v two_o person_n set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n the_o sacerdotal_a and_o the_o regal_a the_o one_o to_o execute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a censure_n by_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n the_o other_o carry_v the_o material_a sword_n to_o execute_v the_o secular_a sentence_n and_o as_o spiritual_a possession_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n so_o be_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o world_n as_o dutchy_n county_n etc._n etc._n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o material_a sword_n ten_o king_n in_o it_o because_o b._n n._n b._n they_o be_v find_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n or_o to_o that_o religion_n which_o the_o imperial_a authority_n do_v set_v up_o for_o this_o end_n alone_o be_v it_o that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n have_v its_o confirmation_n at_o present_a from_o church_n from_o goldast_n polit._n in_o imperial_a h._n 1._o pag._n 72._o speak_v of_o the_o installation_n of_o the_o roman_a king_n or_o emperor_n they_o do_v then_o require_v a_o oath_n from_o the_o supreme_a monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o defend_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o exterminate_v heretic_n and_o to_o secure_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o pope_n by_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n glabar_n l._n 1._o histor_n in_o fine_a benedict_n the_o 9th_o make_v this_o decree_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v call_v or_o take_v for_o emperor_n but_o he_o who_o the_o pope_n for_o his_o good_a behaviour_n shall_v make_v choice_n for_o a_o fit_a person_n for_o the_o common-weal_n and_o upon_o who_o he_o shall_v set_v that_o imperial_a crown_n which_o be_v a_o golden_a apple_n set_v with_o jewel_n and_o a_o cross_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o viz._n to_o denote_v the_o end_n of_o his_o power_n to_o be_v to_o defend_v the_o church_n and_o such_o be_v every_o imperial_a crown_n of_o every_o particular_a prince_n clementina_n unica_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la jurando_fw-la give_v the_o oath_n that_o the_o emperor_n take_v to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o may_v enforce_v the_o spiritual_a power_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n come_v to_o be_v worship_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o act_n of_o obedience_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v now_o easy_a to_o apprehend_v how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o for_o 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o since_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o imperial_a power_n the_o exercise_n of_o all_o his_o power_n must_v be_v a_o universal_a supremacy_n over_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o this_o do_v very_o well_o answer_v the_o pope_n exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o both_o the_o roman_a sword_n and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v before_o the_o first_o beast_n as_o that_o signify_v in_o honour_n of_o he_o or_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o first_o great_a effect_n of_o this_o power_n be_v to_o cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o ibid._n ibid._n worship_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v when_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v either_o make_v the_o world_n receive_v the_o imperial_a